This is a modern-English version of The Son of the Wolf, originally written by London, Jack. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



The Son of the Wolf

Jack London


1900




Contains

The White Silence
The Son of the Wolf
The Men of Forty Mile
In a Far Country
To the Man on the Trail
The Priestly Prerogative
The Wisdom of the Trail
The Wife of a King
An Odyssey of the North




The White Silence

'Carmen won't last more than a couple of days.' Mason spat out a chunk of ice and surveyed the poor animal ruefully, then put her foot in his mouth and proceeded to bite out the ice which clustered cruelly between the toes.

'Carmen won't last more than a couple of days.' Mason spat out a chunk of ice and looked at the poor animal with pity, then put her foot in his mouth and started to bite out the ice that was cruelly stuck between her toes.

'I never saw a dog with a highfalutin' name that ever was worth a rap,' he said, as he concluded his task and shoved her aside. 'They just fade away and die under the responsibility. Did ye ever see one go wrong with a sensible name like Cassiar, Siwash, or Husky? No, sir! Take a look at Shookum here, he's—' Snap! The lean brute flashed up, the white teeth just missing Mason's throat.

"I’ve never seen a dog with a fancy name that was worth anything," he said as he finished his task and pushed her aside. "They just fade away and die under the pressure. Have you ever seen one mess up with a sensible name like Cassiar, Siwash, or Husky? No way! Just look at Shookum here, he's—" Snap! The lean beast lunged, its white teeth barely missing Mason's throat.

'Ye will, will ye?' A shrewd clout behind the ear with the butt of the dog whip stretched the animal in the snow, quivering softly, a yellow slaver dripping from its fangs.

'You will, will you?' A smart hit behind the ear with the handle of the dog whip knocked the animal down in the snow, trembling softly, a yellow drool dripping from its jaws.

'As I was saying, just look at Shookum here—he's got the spirit. Bet ye he eats Carmen before the week's out.' 'I'll bank another proposition against that,' replied Malemute Kid, reversing the frozen bread placed before the fire to thaw. 'We'll eat Shookum before the trip is over. What d'ye say, Ruth?' The Indian woman settled the coffee with a piece of ice, glanced from Malemute Kid to her husband, then at the dogs, but vouchsafed no reply. It was such a palpable truism that none was necessary. Two hundred miles of unbroken trail in prospect, with a scant six days' grub for themselves and none for the dogs, could admit no other alternative. The two men and the woman grouped about the fire and began their meager meal. The dogs lay in their harnesses for it was a midday halt, and watched each mouthful enviously.

'As I was saying, just look at Shookum here—he's got the energy. I bet he’ll eat Carmen before the week is out.' 'I'll make another bet against that,' replied Malemute Kid, flipping the frozen bread in front of the fire to thaw it. 'We'll eat Shookum before the trip is over. What do you say, Ruth?' The Indian woman stirred the coffee with a piece of ice, looking from Malemute Kid to her husband, then at the dogs, but didn’t respond. It was such an obvious truth that none was needed. With two hundred miles of unbroken trail ahead and only six days of food for themselves and none for the dogs, there was no other option. The two men and the woman gathered around the fire and started their small meal. The dogs lay in their harnesses during the midday stop, watching each bite enviously.

'No more lunches after today,' said Malemute Kid. 'And we've got to keep a close eye on the dogs—they're getting vicious. They'd just as soon pull a fellow down as not, if they get a chance.' 'And I was president of an Epworth once, and taught in the Sunday school.' Having irrelevantly delivered himself of this, Mason fell into a dreamy contemplation of his steaming moccasins, but was aroused by Ruth filling his cup.

'No more lunches after today,' said Malemute Kid. 'And we need to keep a close watch on the dogs—they're becoming aggressive. They'd just as easily take someone down if they got the chance.' 'And I was once president of an Epworth and taught Sunday school.' After saying this out of nowhere, Mason got lost in thought staring at his steaming moccasins, but was brought back to reality by Ruth filling his cup.

'Thank God, we've got slathers of tea! I've seen it growing, down in Tennessee. What wouldn't I give for a hot corn pone just now! Never mind, Ruth; you won't starve much longer, nor wear moccasins either.' The woman threw off her gloom at this, and in her eyes welled up a great love for her white lord—the first white man she had ever seen—the first man whom she had known to treat a woman as something better than a mere animal or beast of burden.

'Thank God, we've got plenty of tea! I’ve seen it growing down in Tennessee. What I wouldn’t give for a hot corn pone right now! Don’t worry, Ruth; you won’t be starving for much longer, and you won’t be wearing moccasins either.' The woman shook off her sadness at this, and in her eyes, a deep love for her white lord welled up—the first white man she had ever seen—the first man she had known to treat a woman as something more than just an animal or a beast of burden.

'Yes, Ruth,' continued her husband, having recourse to the macaronic jargon in which it was alone possible for them to understand each other; 'wait till we clean up and pull for the Outside. We'll take the White Man's canoe and go to the Salt Water. Yes, bad water, rough water—great mountains dance up and down all the time. And so big, so far, so far away—you travel ten sleep, twenty sleep, forty sleep'—he graphically enumerated the days on his fingers—'all the time water, bad water. Then you come to great village, plenty people, just the same mosquitoes next summer. Wigwams oh, so high—ten, twenty pines.

'Yeah, Ruth,' her husband continued, using the mix of languages that was the only way they could really understand each other. 'Just wait until we finish cleaning up and head for the Outside. We'll take the White Man's canoe and go to the ocean. Yeah, it's rough water, crazy waves—huge mountains moving up and down all the time. And they're so big, so far away—you travel for ten sleeps, twenty sleeps, forty sleeps'—he counted out the days on his fingers—'all the time it's water, rough water. Then you get to a big village, lots of people, just the same mosquitoes next summer. Wigwams oh, so high—ten, twenty pine trees.

'Hi-yu skookum!' He paused impotently, cast an appealing glance at Malemute Kid, then laboriously placed the twenty pines, end on end, by sign language. Malemute Kid smiled with cheery cynicism; but Ruth's eyes were wide with wonder, and with pleasure; for she half believed he was joking, and such condescension pleased her poor woman's heart.

'Wow, that's awesome!' He stopped helplessly, looked over at Malemute Kid with a hopeful expression, then slowly arranged the twenty logs, one after another, using hand signals. Malemute Kid smiled with a cheerful skepticism; but Ruth's eyes were filled with amazement and joy; she half believed he was joking, and that kind of attention made her heart, as a woman struggling, feel good.

'And then you step into a—a box, and pouf! up you go.' He tossed his empty cup in the air by way of illustration and, as he deftly caught it, cried: 'And biff! down you come. Oh, great medicine men! You go Fort Yukon. I go Arctic City—twenty-five sleep—big string, all the time—I catch him string—I say, "Hello, Ruth! How are ye?"—and you say, "Is that my good husband?"—and I say, "Yes"—and you say, "No can bake good bread, no more soda"—then I say, "Look in cache, under flour; good-by." You look and catch plenty soda. All the time you Fort Yukon, me Arctic City. Hi-yu medicine man!' Ruth smiled so ingenuously at the fairy story that both men burst into laughter. A row among the dogs cut short the wonders of the Outside, and by the time the snarling combatants were separated, she had lashed the sleds and all was ready for the trail.—'Mush! Baldy! Hi! Mush on!' Mason worked his whip smartly and, as the dogs whined low in the traces, broke out the sled with the gee pole. Ruth followed with the second team, leaving Malemute Kid, who had helped her start, to bring up the rear. Strong man, brute that he was, capable of felling an ox at a blow, he could not bear to beat the poor animals, but humored them as a dog driver rarely does—nay, almost wept with them in their misery.

'And then you step into a box, and poof! up you go.' He tossed his empty cup in the air to illustrate, and as he caught it skillfully, shouted: 'And bam! down you come. Oh, great medicine men! You go Fort Yukon. I go Arctic City—twenty-five sleeps—big journey, all the time—I catch him journey—I say, "Hello, Ruth! How are you?"—and you say, "Is that my good husband?"—and I say, "Yes"—and you say, "Can't bake good bread anymore, no more soda"—then I say, "Look in the stash, under the flour; goodbye." You look and find plenty of soda. All the time you’re at Fort Yukon, I’m at Arctic City. Hi-yu medicine man!' Ruth smiled so genuinely at the fairy tale that both men burst into laughter. A commotion among the dogs interrupted the wonders of the Outside, and by the time the fighting dogs were separated, she had secured the sleds and everything was ready for the trail.—'Mush! Baldy! Hi! Mush on!' Mason cracked his whip sharply and, as the dogs whined softly in their harnesses, pulled the sled with the gee pole. Ruth followed with the second team, leaving Malemute Kid, who had helped her get started, to bring up the rear. Strong man, brute that he was, capable of taking down an ox with one hit, he couldn’t bring himself to punish the poor animals, but coddled them like a driver rarely does—almost weeping with them in their suffering.

'Come, mush on there, you poor sore-footed brutes!' he murmured, after several ineffectual attempts to start the load. But his patience was at last rewarded, and though whimpering with pain, they hastened to join their fellows.

'Come on, keep moving, you poor sore-footed animals!' he murmured, after several failed attempts to get the load going. But his patience finally paid off, and even though they were whimpering in pain, they rushed to catch up with their companions.

No more conversation; the toil of the trail will not permit such extravagance.

No more talking; the hard work of the trail won't allow for such luxury.

And of all deadening labors, that of the Northland trail is the worst. Happy is the man who can weather a day's travel at the price of silence, and that on a beaten track. And of all heartbreaking labors, that of breaking trail is the worst. At every step the great webbed shoe sinks till the snow is level with the knee. Then up, straight up, the deviation of a fraction of an inch being a certain precursor of disaster, the snowshoe must be lifted till the surface is cleared; then forward, down, and the other foot is raised perpendicularly for the matter of half a yard. He who tries this for the first time, if haply he avoids bringing his shoes in dangerous propinquity and measures not his length on the treacherous footing, will give up exhausted at the end of a hundred yards; he who can keep out of the way of the dogs for a whole day may well crawl into his sleeping bag with a clear conscience and a pride which passeth all understanding; and he who travels twenty sleeps on the Long Trail is a man whom the gods may envy.

And out of all the exhausting tasks, trekking in the Northland is the hardest. A man is lucky if he can make it through a day’s journey for the sake of quiet, especially on a well-trodden path. And out of all the discouraging tasks, creating a new trail is the toughest. With every step, the large, webbed shoes sink until the snow is up to the knee. Then up, straight up; even a tiny shift can lead to disaster, so the snowshoe has to be lifted until the surface is clear; then forward, down, and the other foot is raised straight up for about half a yard. Anyone trying this for the first time, if they manage to keep their shoes from getting dangerously close to each other and don’t fall flat on the unstable ground, will likely feel totally worn out after just a hundred yards. Those who can steer clear of the dogs for an entire day can crawl into their sleeping bag with a clear conscience and a pride that’s hard to put into words; and anyone who travels twenty nights on the Long Trail is someone the gods might envy.

The afternoon wore on, and with the awe, born of the White Silence, the voiceless travelers bent to their work. Nature has many tricks wherewith she convinces man of his finity—the ceaseless flow of the tides, the fury of the storm, the shock of the earthquake, the long roll of heaven's artillery—but the most tremendous, the most stupefying of all, is the passive phase of the White Silence. All movement ceases, the sky clears, the heavens are as brass; the slightest whisper seems sacrilege, and man becomes timid, affrighted at the sound of his own voice. Sole speck of life journeying across the ghostly wastes of a dead world, he trembles at his audacity, realizes that his is a maggot's life, nothing more.

The afternoon dragged on, and with a sense of awe brought on by the White Silence, the silent travelers got to work. Nature has a way of reminding humans of their limitations—the relentless crashing of the tides, the rage of the storm, the jolt of the earthquake, the distant roar of thunder—but the most overwhelming, the most mind-boggling of all, is the stillness of the White Silence. Everything comes to a halt, the sky clears, and the heavens seem unyielding; even the slightest sound feels like blasphemy, and a person becomes timid, frightened by the sound of their own voice. As the only sign of life crossing the eerie emptiness of a lifeless world, they quiver at their boldness, realizing that their existence is nothing more than that of a maggot.

Strange thoughts arise unsummoned, and the mystery of all things strives for utterance.

Strange thoughts come up on their own, and the mystery of everything seeks to be expressed.

And the fear of death, of God, of the universe, comes over him—the hope of the Resurrection and the Life, the yearning for immortality, the vain striving of the imprisoned essence—it is then, if ever, man walks alone with God.

And the fear of death, of God, of the universe, washes over him—the hope of resurrection and life, the longing for immortality, the futile struggle of the trapped spirit—it’s at this moment, if ever, that a person walks alone with God.

So wore the day away. The river took a great bend, and Mason headed his team for the cutoff across the narrow neck of land. But the dogs balked at the high bank. Again and again, though Ruth and Malemute Kid were shoving on the sled, they slipped back. Then came the concerted effort. The miserable creatures, weak from hunger, exerted their last strength. Up—up—the sled poised on the top of the bank; but the leader swung the string of dogs behind him to the right, fouling Mason's snowshoes. The result was grievous.

So the day went on. The river made a big curve, and Mason directed his team toward the shortcut across the narrow strip of land. But the dogs hesitated at the steep bank. Again and again, even though Ruth and Malemute Kid were pushing the sled, they slid back. Then there was a strong collective effort. The poor animals, weak from hunger, used their last bit of strength. Up—up—the sled balanced at the top of the bank; but the leader turned the team of dogs to the right, getting Mason's snowshoes tangled. The outcome was serious.

Mason was whipped off his feet; one of the dogs fell in the traces; and the sled toppled back, dragging everything to the bottom again.

Mason was knocked off his feet; one of the dogs stumbled in its harness; and the sled tipped over again, pulling everything down with it.

Slash! the whip fell among the dogs savagely, especially upon the one which had fallen.

Slash! The whip struck the dogs violently, especially the one that had fallen.

'Don't,—Mason,' entreated Malemute Kid; 'the poor devil's on its last legs. Wait and we'll put my team on.' Mason deliberately withheld the whip till the last word had fallen, then out flashed the long lash, completely curling about the offending creature's body.

'Don’t, Mason,' pleaded Malemute Kid; 'the poor guy's barely hanging on. Just wait and we'll get my team ready.' Mason intentionally held back the whip until Malemute finished speaking, then he snapped the long lash, wrapping it fully around the offending creature's body.

Carmen—for it was Carmen—cowered in the snow, cried piteously, then rolled over on her side.

Carmen—because it was Carmen—huddled in the snow, cried out in despair, then turned onto her side.

It was a tragic moment, a pitiful incident of the trail—a dying dog, two comrades in anger.

It was a tragic moment, a sad incident on the trail—a dying dog, two friends in a fight.

Ruth glanced solicitously from man to man. But Malemute Kid restrained himself, though there was a world of reproach in his eyes, and, bending over the dog, cut the traces. No word was spoken. The teams were doublespanned and the difficulty overcome; the sleds were under way again, the dying dog dragging herself along in the rear. As long as an animal can travel, it is not shot, and this last chance is accorded it—the crawling into camp, if it can, in the hope of a moose being killed.

Ruth looked worriedly from one man to another. But Malemute Kid held back, even though his eyes were filled with disappointment, and he bent down to cut the dog's traces. No one said a word. The teams were reconfigured, and the problem was solved; the sleds moved forward again, with the dying dog struggling to keep up behind. As long as an animal can still move, it isn't shot, and this last chance is given to it—crawling into camp, if possible, in the hope of a moose being killed.

Already penitent for his angry action, but too stubborn to make amends, Mason toiled on at the head of the cavalcade, little dreaming that danger hovered in the air. The timber clustered thick in the sheltered bottom, and through this they threaded their way. Fifty feet or more from the trail towered a lofty pine. For generations it had stood there, and for generations destiny had had this one end in view—perhaps the same had been decreed of Mason.

Already regretting his angry actions but too stubborn to apologize, Mason worked hard at the front of the group, unaware that danger was looming. The trees were thick in the protected valley, and they navigated through this area. Fifty feet or so from the path stood a tall pine tree. It had been there for generations, and for generations, fate had intended this one outcome—perhaps the same was true for Mason.

He stooped to fasten the loosened thong of his moccasin. The sleds came to a halt, and the dogs lay down in the snow without a whimper. The stillness was weird; not a breath rustled the frost-encrusted forest; the cold and silence of outer space had chilled the heart and smote the trembling lips of nature. A sigh pulsed through the air—they did not seem to actually hear it, but rather felt it, like the premonition of movement in a motionless void. Then the great tree, burdened with its weight of years and snow, played its last part in the tragedy of life. He heard the warning crash and attempted to spring up but, almost erect, caught the blow squarely on the shoulder.

He bent down to tighten the loose lace on his moccasin. The sleds stopped, and the dogs flopped down in the snow without a sound. The silence was strange; not a rustle disturbed the frost-covered forest; the cold and quiet of space seemed to freeze the heart and hit the trembling lips of nature. A sigh echoed through the air—they didn't really hear it, but instead felt it, like a hint of movement in an unmoving void. Then the massive tree, heavy with years and snow, played its final role in the drama of life. He heard the ominous crash and tried to jump up but, barely upright, took the force directly on his shoulder.

The sudden danger, the quick death—how often had Malemute Kid faced it! The pine needles were still quivering as he gave his commands and sprang into action. Nor did the Indian girl faint or raise her voice in idle wailing, as might many of her white sisters. At his order, she threw her weight on the end of a quickly extemporized handspike, easing the pressure and listening to her husband's groans, while Malemute Kid attacked the tree with his ax. The steel rang merrily as it bit into the frozen trunk, each stroke being accompanied by a forced, audible respiration, the 'Huh!' 'Huh!' of the woodsman.

The sudden threat, the quick death—how often had Malemute Kid dealt with it! The pine needles were still trembling as he gave his orders and jumped into action. The Indian girl didn’t faint or cry out dramatically, like many of her white counterparts might have. At his command, she put her weight on the end of a makeshift lever, relieving the pressure and listening to her husband’s groans, while Malemute Kid chopped at the tree with his axe. The steel rang cheerfully as it bit into the frozen trunk, each stroke accompanied by a forced, audible breath, the 'Huh!' 'Huh!' of the woodsman.

At last the Kid laid the pitiable thing that was once a man in the snow. But worse than his comrade's pain was the dumb anguish in the woman's face, the blended look of hopeful, hopeless query. Little was said; those of the Northland are early taught the futility of words and the inestimable value of deeds. With the temperature at sixty-five below zero, a man cannot lie many minutes in the snow and live. So the sled lashings were cut, and the sufferer, rolled in furs, laid on a couch of boughs. Before him roared a fire, built of the very wood which wrought the mishap. Behind and partially over him was stretched the primitive fly—a piece of canvas, which caught the radiating heat and threw it back and down upon him—a trick which men may know who study physics at the fount.

At last, the Kid laid the pitiful thing that was once a man in the snow. But worse than his companion's pain was the silent anguish on the woman's face, a mix of hopeful and hopeless questioning. There was little conversation; those from the North are taught early on the uselessness of words and the immense value of actions. With the temperature at sixty-five below zero, a man can't lie in the snow for long and survive. So, the sled lashings were cut, and the injured man, wrapped in furs, was placed on a bed of branches. In front of him, a fire roared, built from the very wood that caused the accident. Above and partially over him was stretched a makeshift fly—a piece of canvas that captured the heat radiating from the fire and returned it down upon him—a trick known to those who study physics at the source.

And men who have shared their bed with death know when the call is sounded. Mason was terribly crushed. The most cursory examination revealed it.

And guys who have faced death know when the call comes. Mason was seriously impacted. A quick look showed it.

His right arm, leg, and back were broken; his limbs were paralyzed from the hips; and the likelihood of internal injuries was large. An occasional moan was his only sign of life.

His right arm, leg, and back were broken; his limbs were paralyzed from the hips; and there was a high chance of internal injuries. An occasional moan was his only sign of life.

No hope; nothing to be done. The pitiless night crept slowly by—Ruth's portion, the despairing stoicism of her race, and Malemute Kid adding new lines to his face of bronze.

No hope; nothing could be done. The unforgiving night dragged on—Ruth's share, the hopeless endurance of her people, and Malemute Kid etching new lines into his bronze face.

In fact, Mason suffered least of all, for he spent his time in eastern Tennessee, in the Great Smoky Mountains, living over the scenes of his childhood. And most pathetic was the melody of his long-forgotten Southern vernacular, as he raved of swimming holes and coon hunts and watermelon raids. It was as Greek to Ruth, but the Kid understood and felt—felt as only one can feel who has been shut out for years from all that civilization means.

In fact, Mason had the easiest time of all, because he spent his days in eastern Tennessee, in the Great Smoky Mountains, reliving the scenes of his childhood. It was especially moving to hear the melody of his long-lost Southern accent as he excitedly talked about swimming holes, raccoon hunts, and stealing watermelons. It was completely foreign to Ruth, but the Kid understood and felt—felt as only someone can who has been cut off for years from everything that civilization represents.

Morning brought consciousness to the stricken man, and Malemute Kid bent closer to catch his whispers.

Morning brought awareness to the injured man, and Malemute Kid leaned in closer to hear his whispers.

'You remember when we foregathered on the Tanana, four years come next ice run? I didn't care so much for her then. It was more like she was pretty, and there was a smack of excitement about it, I think. But d'ye know, I've come to think a heap of her. She's been a good wife to me, always at my shoulder in the pinch. And when it comes to trading, you know there isn't her equal. D'ye recollect the time she shot the Moosehorn Rapids to pull you and me off that rock, the bullets whipping the water like hailstones?—and the time of the famine at Nuklukyeto?—when she raced the ice run to bring the news?

'Remember when we all gathered on the Tanana, four years since the last ice run? I didn't think much of her back then. She was pretty, and I was caught up in the excitement, I guess. But you know, I've grown to really appreciate her. She's been a great wife, always there for me when things got tough. And when it comes to trading, there's no one better than her. Do you remember the time she navigated the Moosehorn Rapids to get you and me off that rock, with bullets hitting the water like hail?—and during the famine at Nuklukyeto?—when she raced the ice run to bring us the news?

'Yes, she's been a good wife to me, better'n that other one. Didn't know I'd been there?

'Yes, she's been a good wife to me, better than the other one. Didn't know I was there?

'Never told you, eh? Well, I tried it once, down in the States. That's why I'm here. Been raised together, too. I came away to give her a chance for divorce. She got it.

'Never told you, huh? Well, I tried it once, down in the States. That’s why I’m here. We were raised together, too. I left to give her a chance to get a divorce. She got it.

'But that's got nothing to do with Ruth. I had thought of cleaning up and pulling for the Outside next year—her and I—but it's too late. Don't send her back to her people, Kid. It's beastly hard for a woman to go back. Think of it!—nearly four years on our bacon and beans and flour and dried fruit, and then to go back to her fish and caribou. It's not good for her to have tried our ways, to come to know they're better'n her people's, and then return to them. Take care of her, Kid, why don't you—but no, you always fought shy of them—and you never told me why you came to this country. Be kind to her, and send her back to the States as soon as you can. But fix it so she can come back—liable to get homesick, you know.

'But that has nothing to do with Ruth. I was thinking about getting organized and heading for the Outside next year—her and me—but it's too late. Don't send her back to her people, Kid. It's really tough for a woman to go back. Just think!—almost four years living on our bacon and beans and flour and dried fruit, and then to go back to her fish and caribou. It's not right for her to have experienced our ways, to know that they’re better than her people's, and then return to them. Take care of her, Kid, why don't you—but no, you've always avoided them—and you never told me why you came to this country. Be kind to her, and send her back to the States as soon as you can. But make it possible for her to come back—she might get homesick, you know.

'And the youngster—it's drawn us closer, Kid. I only hope it is a boy. Think of it!—flesh of my flesh, Kid. He mustn't stop in this country. And if it's a girl, why, she can't. Sell my furs; they'll fetch at least five thousand, and I've got as much more with the company. And handle my interests with yours. I think that bench claim will show up. See that he gets a good schooling; and Kid, above all, don't let him come back. This country was not made for white men.

'And the kid—it’s brought us closer, Kid. I just hope it’s a boy. Can you imagine!—part of me, Kid. He shouldn’t stay in this country. And if it’s a girl, well, she can’t. Sell my furs; they should bring at least five thousand, and I have just as much more with the company. And manage my interests along with yours. I think that bench claim will turn out. Make sure he gets a good education; and Kid, above all, don’t let him come back. This country wasn’t meant for white men.'

'I'm a gone man, Kid. Three or four sleeps at the best. You've got to go on. You must go on! Remember, it's my wife, it's my boy—O God! I hope it's a boy! You can't stay by me—and I charge you, a dying man, to pull on.'

'I'm a goner, Kid. Three or four nights at most. You have to keep going. You must keep going! Remember, it's my wife, it's my son—Oh God! I hope it's a son! You can't stay here with me—and I urge you, as a dying man, to move forward.'

'Give me three days,' pleaded Malemute Kid. 'You may change for the better; something may turn up.'

'Give me three days,' begged Malemute Kid. 'You might get better; something could happen.'

'No.'

'Nope.'

'Just three days.'

'Only three days.'

'You must pull on.'

'You have to keep going.'

'Two days.'

'2 days.'

'It's my wife and my boy, Kid. You would not ask it.'

'It's my wife and my son, Kid. You wouldn't ask that.'

'One day.'

'One day.'

'No, no! I charge—'

'No, no! I demand—'

'Only one day. We can shave it through on the grub, and I might knock over a moose.'

'Just one day. We can get by on the food, and I might take down a moose.'

'No—all right; one day, but not a minute more. And, Kid, don't—don't leave me to face it alone. Just a shot, one pull on the trigger. You understand. Think of it! Think of it! Flesh of my flesh, and I'll never live to see him!

'No—all right; one day, but not a minute more. And, Kid, don't—don't leave me to face it alone. Just a shot, one pull on the trigger. You understand. Think of it! Think of it! Flesh of my flesh, and I'll never live to see him!

'Send Ruth here. I want to say good-by and tell her that she must think of the boy and not wait till I'm dead. She might refuse to go with you if I didn't. Goodby, old man; good-by.

'Send Ruth here. I want to say goodbye and tell her that she needs to think about the boy and not wait until I'm gone. She might not agree to go with you if I don’t. Goodbye, old man; goodbye.

'Kid! I say—a—sink a hole above the pup, next to the slide. I panned out forty cents on my shovel there.

'Kid! I say—a—dig a hole above the pup, next to the slide. I found forty cents with my shovel there.

'And, Kid!' He stooped lower to catch the last faint words, the dying man's surrender of his pride. 'I'm sorry—for—you know—Carmen.' Leaving the girl crying softly over her man, Malemute Kid slipped into his parka and snowshoes, tucked his rifle under his arm, and crept away into the forest. He was no tyro in the stern sorrows of the Northland, but never had he faced so stiff a problem as this. In the abstract, it was a plain, mathematical proposition—three possible lives as against one doomed one. But now he hesitated. For five years, shoulder to shoulder, on the rivers and trails, in the camps and mines, facing death by field and flood and famine, had they knitted the bonds of their comradeship. So close was the tie that he had often been conscious of a vague jealousy of Ruth, from the first time she had come between. And now it must be severed by his own hand.

'And, Kid!' He bent down to catch the last faint words, the dying man's surrender of his pride. 'I'm sorry—for—you know—Carmen.' Leaving the girl crying softly over her man, Malemute Kid slipped into his parka and snowshoes, tucked his rifle under his arm, and crept away into the forest. He was no rookie in the harsh realities of the North, but he had never faced such a tough problem as this. In theory, it was a straightforward calculation—three potential lives against one doomed life. But now he hesitated. For five years, side by side, on the rivers and trails, in the camps and mines, they had forged the bonds of their friendship while facing death from every direction. The connection was so strong that he had often felt a vague jealousy towards Ruth from the moment she entered their lives. And now he had to cut that tie himself.

Though he prayed for a moose, just one moose, all game seemed to have deserted the land, and nightfall found the exhausted man crawling into camp, lighthanded, heavyhearted. An uproar from the dogs and shrill cries from Ruth hastened him.

Though he prayed for a moose, just one moose, all the game seemed to have vanished from the land, and by nightfall, the tired man crawled into camp, empty-handed and heavy-hearted. The commotion from the dogs and Ruth's loud cries urged him to hurry.

Bursting into the camp, he saw the girl in the midst of the snarling pack, laying about her with an ax. The dogs had broken the iron rule of their masters and were rushing the grub.

Bursting into the camp, he saw the girl surrounded by the snarling pack, swinging an ax. The dogs had ignored their masters' orders and were rushing for the food.

He joined the issue with his rifle reversed, and the hoary game of natural selection was played out with all the ruthlessness of its primeval environment. Rifle and ax went up and down, hit or missed with monotonous regularity; lithe bodies flashed, with wild eyes and dripping fangs; and man and beast fought for supremacy to the bitterest conclusion. Then the beaten brutes crept to the edge of the firelight, licking their wounds, voicing their misery to the stars.

He got involved with his rifle reversed, and the brutal game of natural selection played out with all the harshness of its ancient setting. The rifle and ax moved up and down, hitting or missing with a boring regularity; supple bodies darted around, with wild eyes and dripping fangs; and man and beast battled for dominance to the bitter end. Then the defeated animals crawled to the edge of the firelight, licking their wounds, expressing their suffering to the stars.

The whole stock of dried salmon had been devoured, and perhaps five pounds of flour remained to tide them over two hundred miles of wilderness. Ruth returned to her husband, while Malemute Kid cut up the warm body of one of the dogs, the skull of which had been crushed by the ax. Every portion was carefully put away, save the hide and offal, which were cast to his fellows of the moment before.

The entire supply of dried salmon had been consumed, and maybe five pounds of flour were left to last them through two hundred miles of wilderness. Ruth went back to her husband, while Malemute Kid chopped up the warm body of one of the dogs, the skull of which had been smashed by the ax. Every piece was carefully stored away, except for the hide and guts, which were tossed to his companions from just a moment ago.

Morning brought fresh trouble. The animals were turning on each other. Carmen, who still clung to her slender thread of life, was downed by the pack. The lash fell among them unheeded. They cringed and cried under the blows, but refused to scatter till the last wretched bit had disappeared—bones, hide, hair, everything.

Morning brought new problems. The animals were turning against each other. Carmen, who was still hanging on to her fragile life, was overwhelmed by the pack. The whip struck among them without effect. They flinched and cried under the blows but refused to run away until the last miserable piece had vanished—bones, hide, hair, everything.

Malemute Kid went about his work, listening to Mason, who was back in Tennessee, delivering tangled discourses and wild exhortations to his brethren of other days.

Malemute Kid went about his work, listening to Mason, who was back in Tennessee, giving complicated speeches and passionate appeals to his old friends.

Taking advantage of neighboring pines, he worked rapidly, and Ruth watched him make a cache similar to those sometimes used by hunters to preserve their meat from the wolverines and dogs. One after the other, he bent the tops of two small pines toward each other and nearly to the ground, making them fast with thongs of moosehide. Then he beat the dogs into submission and harnessed them to two of the sleds, loading the same with everything but the furs which enveloped Mason. These he wrapped and lashed tightly about him, fastening either end of the robes to the bent pines. A single stroke of his hunting knife would release them and send the body high in the air.

Using the nearby pines to his advantage, he worked quickly while Ruth watched him create a stash similar to those occasionally used by hunters to protect their meat from wolverines and dogs. One by one, he bent the tops of two small pines toward each other and almost to the ground, securing them with straps made from moose hide. Then he got the dogs under control and harnessed them to two of the sleds, packing everything except for the furs that encased Mason. He wrapped those furs tightly around him, tying each end of the robes to the bent pines. A quick slice with his hunting knife would set them free and send the body flying into the air.

Ruth had received her husband's last wishes and made no struggle. Poor girl, she had learned the lesson of obedience well. From a child, she had bowed, and seen all women bow, to the lords of creation, and it did not seem in the nature of things for woman to resist. The Kid permitted her one outburst of grief, as she kissed her husband—her own people had no such custom—then led her to the foremost sled and helped her into her snowshoes. Blindly, instinctively, she took the gee pole and whip, and 'mushed' the dogs out on the trail. Then he returned to Mason, who had fallen into a coma, and long after she was out of sight crouched by the fire, waiting, hoping, praying for his comrade to die.

Ruth had received her husband’s last wishes and didn’t put up any resistance. Poor girl, she had learned to obey very well. From a young age, she had bowed, just like all women did, to the men in charge, and it didn't seem natural for a woman to resist. The Kid allowed her one moment of sorrow as she kissed her husband—her own people had no such tradition—then led her to the front sled and helped her into her snowshoes. Blindly and instinctively, she grabbed the gee pole and whip and started the dogs on the trail. Then he went back to Mason, who had fallen into a coma, and long after she was out of sight, he crouched by the fire, waiting, hoping, praying for his friend to die.

It is not pleasant to be alone with painful thoughts in the White Silence. The silence of gloom is merciful, shrouding one as with protection and breathing a thousand intangible sympathies; but the bright White Silence, clear and cold, under steely skies, is pitiless.

It’s not pleasant to be alone with painful thoughts in the White Silence. The silence of gloom is kind, wrapping you in protection and offering a thousand unspoken sympathies; but the bright White Silence, clear and cold, under steely skies, is ruthless.

An hour passed—two hours—but the man would not die. At high noon the sun, without raising its rim above the southern horizon, threw a suggestion of fire athwart the heavens, then quickly drew it back. Malemute Kid roused and dragged himself to his comrade's side. He cast one glance about him. The White Silence seemed to sneer, and a great fear came upon him. There was a sharp report; Mason swung into his aerial sepulcher, and Malemute Kid lashed the dogs into a wild gallop as he fled across the snow.

An hour went by—two hours—but the man just wouldn't die. At noon, the sun, without lifting its edge above the southern horizon, cast a hint of fire across the sky, then quickly pulled it back. Malemute Kid woke up and dragged himself over to his buddy's side. He took a quick look around. The White Silence seemed to mock him, and a deep fear washed over him. There was a sharp sound; Mason fell into his aerial grave, and Malemute Kid urged the dogs into a frantic run as he raced across the snow.




The Son of the Wolf

Man rarely places a proper valuation upon his womankind, at least not until deprived of them. He has no conception of the subtle atmosphere exhaled by the sex feminine, so long as he bathes in it; but let it be withdrawn, and an ever-growing void begins to manifest itself in his existence, and he becomes hungry, in a vague sort of way, for a something so indefinite that he cannot characterize it. If his comrades have no more experience than himself, they will shake their heads dubiously and dose him with strong physic. But the hunger will continue and become stronger; he will lose interest in the things of his everyday life and wax morbid; and one day, when the emptiness has become unbearable, a revelation will dawn upon him.

Man rarely values the women in his life properly, at least not until they’re gone. He doesn’t realize the subtle energy that the female presence provides while he’s surrounded by it; however, once it’s removed, a growing emptiness starts to show up in his life, and he begins to crave something so vague that he can’t quite identify it. If his friends lack more experience than he does, they will shake their heads doubtfully and try to give him strong advice. But the craving will persist and intensify; he will lose interest in his everyday activities and become more depressed. Eventually, when the emptiness becomes unbearable, a realization will hit him.

In the Yukon country, when this comes to pass, the man usually provisions a poling boat, if it is summer, and if winter, harnesses his dogs, and heads for the Southland. A few months later, supposing him to be possessed of a faith in the country, he returns with a wife to share with him in that faith, and incidentally in his hardships. This but serves to show the innate selfishness of man. It also brings us to the trouble of 'Scruff' Mackenzie, which occurred in the old days, before the country was stampeded and staked by a tidal-wave of the che-cha-quas, and when the Klondike's only claim to notice was its salmon fisheries.

In the Yukon, when this happens, a man usually gets a poling boat if it's summer, and if it's winter, he prepares his dogs and heads south. A few months later, assuming he believes in the place, he comes back with a wife to share his beliefs and, of course, his struggles. This simply highlights the inherent selfishness of people. It also leads us to the story of 'Scruff' Mackenzie, which took place in the old days, before the area was flooded by a wave of newcomers and before Klondike was known for anything other than its salmon fisheries.

'Scruff' Mackenzie bore the earmarks of a frontier birth and a frontier life.

'Scruff' Mackenzie showed the signs of being born and raised on the frontier.

His face was stamped with twenty-five years of incessant struggle with Nature in her wildest moods,—the last two, the wildest and hardest of all, having been spent in groping for the gold which lies in the shadow of the Arctic Circle. When the yearning sickness came upon him, he was not surprised, for he was a practical man and had seen other men thus stricken. But he showed no sign of his malady, save that he worked harder. All summer he fought mosquitoes and washed the sure-thing bars of the Stuart River for a double grubstake. Then he floated a raft of houselogs down the Yukon to Forty Mile, and put together as comfortable a cabin as any the camp could boast of. In fact, it showed such cozy promise that many men elected to be his partner and to come and live with him. But he crushed their aspirations with rough speech, peculiar for its strength and brevity, and bought a double supply of grub from the trading-post.

His face showed the marks of twenty-five years of constant struggle with Nature at her wildest, with the last two years being the toughest of all, spent searching for gold in the shadows of the Arctic Circle. When he felt the sickness of longing hit him, he wasn’t surprised, since he was a practical guy and had seen other men go through the same. But he didn’t let it show, except by working even harder. All summer long, he battled mosquitoes and panned the reliable spots along the Stuart River for a solid grubstake. Then he floated a raft made of logs down the Yukon to Forty Mile and built a cabin that was as cozy as any in the camp. In fact, it looked so inviting that many men wanted to partner up with him and come live there. But he turned down their hopes with blunt words, known for their strength and brevity, and bought a double supply of food from the trading post.

As has been noted, 'Scruff' Mackenzie was a practical man. If he wanted a thing he usually got it, but in doing so, went no farther out of his way than was necessary. Though a son of toil and hardship, he was averse to a journey of six hundred miles on the ice, a second of two thousand miles on the ocean, and still a third thousand miles or so to his last stamping-grounds,—all in the mere quest of a wife. Life was too short. So he rounded up his dogs, lashed a curious freight to his sled, and faced across the divide whose westward slopes were drained by the head-reaches of the Tanana.

As noted, 'Scruff' Mackenzie was a practical guy. If he wanted something, he usually made it happen, but he didn’t go out of his way more than necessary. Although he was a man of hard work and struggle, he wasn’t keen on a six-hundred-mile trek on ice, a second two-thousand-mile journey across the ocean, and yet another thousand miles or so to his last haunt—all just to find a wife. Life was too short for that. So he gathered his dogs, secured an odd cargo to his sled, and set off across the divide, whose western slopes were fed by the upper reaches of the Tanana.

He was a sturdy traveler, and his wolf-dogs could work harder and travel farther on less grub than any other team in the Yukon. Three weeks later he strode into a hunting-camp of the Upper Tanana Sticks. They marveled at his temerity; for they had a bad name and had been known to kill white men for as trifling a thing as a sharp ax or a broken rifle.

He was a strong traveler, and his wolf-dogs could work harder and travel farther on less food than any other team in the Yukon. Three weeks later, he walked into a hunting camp of the Upper Tanana Sticks. They were amazed by his boldness; they had a bad reputation and had been known to kill white men over something as minor as a sharp axe or a broken rifle.

But he went among them single-handed, his bearing being a delicious composite of humility, familiarity, sang-froid, and insolence. It required a deft hand and deep knowledge of the barbaric mind effectually to handle such diverse weapons; but he was a past-master in the art, knowing when to conciliate and when to threaten with Jove-like wrath.

But he approached them alone, his attitude a perfect mix of humility, casualness, calmness, and arrogance. It took skill and a deep understanding of the savage mentality to manage such a range of tactics; but he was an expert in this, knowing when to appease and when to unleash his thunderous anger.

He first made obeisance to the Chief Thling-Tinneh, presenting him with a couple of pounds of black tea and tobacco, and thereby winning his most cordial regard. Then he mingled with the men and maidens, and that night gave a potlach.

He first showed respect to Chief Thling-Tinneh by giving him a couple of pounds of black tea and tobacco, which earned him his warmest approval. Then he socialized with the men and women, and that night held a potlatch.

The snow was beaten down in the form of an oblong, perhaps a hundred feet in length and quarter as many across. Down the center a long fire was built, while either side was carpeted with spruce boughs. The lodges were forsaken, and the fivescore or so members of the tribe gave tongue to their folk-chants in honor of their guest.

The snow was packed down into an oblong shape, about a hundred feet long and twenty-five feet wide. A long fire was set in the center, while both sides were covered with spruce branches. The lodges were empty, and the fifty or so tribe members sang their traditional songs in honor of their guest.

'Scruff' Mackenzie's two years had taught him the not many hundred words of their vocabulary, and he had likewise conquered their deep gutturals, their Japanese idioms, constructions, and honorific and agglutinative particles. So he made oration after their manner, satisfying their instinctive poetry-love with crude flights of eloquence and metaphorical contortions. After Thling-Tinneh and the Shaman had responded in kind, he made trifling presents to the menfolk, joined in their singing, and proved an expert in their fifty-two-stick gambling game.

'Scruff' Mackenzie had spent two years learning a few hundred words of their language and had also mastered their deep guttural sounds, Japanese phrases, sentence structures, and the various honorifics and agglutinative particles. He gave speeches in their style, appealing to their natural love for poetry with his rough but heartfelt attempts at eloquence and metaphorical twists. After Thling-Tinneh and the Shaman replied similarly, he offered small gifts to the men, participated in their singing, and showcased his skills in their fifty-two-stick gambling game.

And they smoked his tobacco and were pleased. But among the younger men there was a defiant attitude, a spirit of braggadocio, easily understood by the raw insinuations of the toothless squaws and the giggling of the maidens. They had known few white men, 'Sons of the Wolf,' but from those few they had learned strange lessons.

And they enjoyed his tobacco. But among the younger men, there was a rebellious vibe, a show-off attitude, obvious from the bold comments of the toothless women and the laughter of the young girls. They had encountered only a handful of white men, 'Sons of the Wolf,' but from those few, they had picked up some unusual lessons.

Nor had 'Scruff' Mackenzie, for all his seeming carelessness, failed to note these phenomena. In truth, rolled in his sleeping-furs, he thought it all over, thought seriously, and emptied many pipes in mapping out a campaign. One maiden only had caught his fancy,—none other than Zarinska, daughter to the chief. In features, form, and poise, answering more nearly to the white man's type of beauty, she was almost an anomaly among her tribal sisters. He would possess her, make her his wife, and name her—ah, he would name her Gertrude! Having thus decided, he rolled over on his side and dropped off to sleep, a true son of his all-conquering race, a Samson among the Philistines.

Nor had 'Scruff' Mackenzie, despite his apparent carelessness, overlooked these events. In reality, wrapped in his sleeping furs, he reflected on everything, seriously considered it, and went through many pipes while planning a strategy. One girl had caught his eye—none other than Zarinska, the chief's daughter. In looks, shape, and demeanor, she was closer to the white man's standard of beauty, making her almost unique among her tribal peers. He would claim her, make her his wife, and name her—ah, he would name her Gertrude! Having made this decision, he turned on his side and fell asleep, a true son of his conquering race, a Samson among the Philistines.

It was slow work and a stiff game; but 'Scruff' Mackenzie maneuvered cunningly, with an unconcern which served to puzzle the Sticks. He took great care to impress the men that he was a sure shot and a mighty hunter, and the camp rang with his plaudits when he brought down a moose at six hundred yards. Of a night he visited in Chief Thling-Tinneh's lodge of moose and cariboo skins, talking big and dispensing tobacco with a lavish hand. Nor did he fail to likewise honor the Shaman; for he realized the medicine-man's influence with his people, and was anxious to make of him an ally. But that worthy was high and mighty, refused to be propitiated, and was unerringly marked down as a prospective enemy.

It was slow work and a tough game; but 'Scruff' Mackenzie played strategically, with an indifference that confused the Sticks. He made sure to convince the men that he was a skilled shooter and a great hunter, and the camp buzzed with excitement when he shot a moose from six hundred yards away. At night, he would hang out in Chief Thling-Tinneh's lodge made of moose and caribou skins, boasting and generously giving out tobacco. He also made a point to respect the Shaman; he understood the medicine-man’s importance to his people and wanted to gain him as an ally. But that important figure was proud and refused to be won over, quickly becoming seen as a potential enemy.

Though no opening presented for an interview with Zarinska, Mackenzie stole many a glance to her, giving fair warning of his intent. And well she knew, yet coquettishly surrounded herself with a ring of women whenever the men were away and he had a chance. But he was in no hurry; besides, he knew she could not help but think of him, and a few days of such thought would only better his suit.

Though there was no opportunity for an interview with Zarinska, Mackenzie stole many glances at her, clearly signaling his interest. And she was well aware of it, yet playfully kept herself surrounded by a group of women whenever the men were away and he had a chance. But he wasn't in any rush; besides, he knew she couldn't help but think about him, and a few days of such thoughts would only improve his chances.

At last, one night, when he deemed the time to be ripe, he abruptly left the chief's smoky dwelling and hastened to a neighboring lodge. As usual, she sat with squaws and maidens about her, all engaged in sewing moccasins and beadwork. They laughed at his entrance, and badinage, which linked Zarinska to him, ran high. But one after the other they were unceremoniously bundled into the outer snow, whence they hurried to spread the tale through all the camp.

At last, one night, when he thought the time was right, he suddenly left the chief's smoky house and rushed to a nearby lodge. As usual, she was sitting with the women and girls around her, all busy sewing moccasins and doing beadwork. They laughed when he came in, and playful teasing, which connected Zarinska to him, was lively. But one by one, they were roughly pushed out into the snow, where they quickly ran off to spread the story throughout the camp.

His cause was well pleaded, in her tongue, for she did not know his, and at the end of two hours he rose to go.

His case was presented well in her language, since she didn't understand his, and after two hours he got up to leave.

'So Zarinska will come to the White Man's lodge? Good! I go now to have talk with thy father, for he may not be so minded. And I will give him many tokens; but he must not ask too much. If he say no? Good! Zarinska shall yet come to the White Man's lodge.'

'So Zarinska will come to the White Man's lodge? Great! I'm going now to talk with your father, because he might not feel the same way. I'll bring him many gifts, but he shouldn't expect too much. What if he says no? That's fine! Zarinska will still come to the White Man's lodge.'

He had already lifted the skin flap to depart, when a low exclamation brought him back to the girl's side. She brought herself to her knees on the bearskin mat, her face aglow with true Eve-light, and shyly unbuckled his heavy belt. He looked down, perplexed, suspicious, his ears alert for the slightest sound without.

He had already lifted the skin flap to leave when a soft gasp pulled him back to the girl's side. She knelt on the bearskin mat, her face shining with a genuine glow, and slowly unbuckled his heavy belt. He looked down, confused and wary, his ears tuned for the faintest sound outside.

But her next move disarmed his doubt, and he smiled with pleasure. She took from her sewing bag a moosehide sheath, brave with bright beadwork, fantastically designed. She drew his great hunting-knife, gazed reverently along the keen edge, half tempted to try it with her thumb, and shot it into place in its new home. Then she slipped the sheath along the belt to its customary resting-place, just above the hip. For all the world, it was like a scene of olden time,—a lady and her knight.

But her next move put his doubts to rest, and he smiled with pleasure. She took out a moosehide sheath from her sewing bag, boldly decorated with bright beadwork and an intricate design. She drew out his large hunting knife, gazed reverently along the sharp edge, almost tempted to test it with her thumb, and slid it into its new home. Then she positioned the sheath along the belt to its usual spot, just above her hip. It felt like a scene from the past—a lady and her knight.

Mackenzie drew her up full height and swept her red lips with his moustache, the, to her, foreign caress of the Wolf. It was a meeting of the stone age and the steel; but she was none the less a woman, as her crimson cheeks and the luminous softness of her eyes attested.

Mackenzie stood her up to her full height and brushed his mustache against her red lips, the unfamiliar touch of the Wolf. It was a clash of the stone age and the steel, but she was still very much a woman, as her flushed cheeks and the gentle glow of her eyes showed.

There was a thrill of excitement in the air as 'Scruff' Mackenzie, a bulky bundle under his arm, threw open the flap of Thling-Tinneh's tent. Children were running about in the open, dragging dry wood to the scene of the potlach, a babble of women's voices was growing in intensity, the young men were consulting in sullen groups, while from the Shaman's lodge rose the eerie sounds of an incantation.

There was a buzz of excitement in the air as 'Scruff' Mackenzie, with a hefty bundle under his arm, threw open the flap of Thling-Tinneh's tent. Kids were darting around outside, hauling dry wood to the potlach, a chorus of women's voices was getting louder, the young men were huddled in serious groups, and from the Shaman's lodge came the strange sounds of a chant.

The chief was alone with his blear-eyed wife, but a glance sufficed to tell Mackenzie that the news was already told. So he plunged at once into the business, shifting the beaded sheath prominently to the fore as advertisement of the betrothal.

The chief was alone with his tired-eyed wife, but a quick look was enough to let Mackenzie know that the news had already been shared. So he jumped right into the matter, moving the beaded sheath to the front as a sign of the engagement.

'O Thling-Tinneh, mighty chief of the Sticks And the land of the Tanana, ruler of the salmon and the bear, the moose and the cariboo! The White Man is before thee with a great purpose. Many moons has his lodge been empty, and he is lonely. And his heart has eaten itself in silence, and grown hungry for a woman to sit beside him in his lodge, to meet him from the hunt with warm fire and good food. He has heard strange things, the patter of baby moccasins and the sound of children's voices. And one night a vision came upon him, and he beheld the Raven, who is thy father, the great Raven, who is the father of all the Sticks. And the Raven spake to the lonely White Man, saying: "Bind thou thy moccasins upon thee, and gird thy snow-shoes on, and lash thy sled with food for many sleeps and fine tokens for the Chief Thling-Tinneh. For thou shalt turn thy face to where the mid-spring sun is wont to sink below the land and journey to this great chief's hunting-grounds. There thou shalt make big presents, and Thling-Tinneh, who is my son, shall become to thee as a father. In his lodge there is a maiden into whom I breathed the breath of life for thee. This maiden shalt thou take to wife." 'O Chief, thus spake the great Raven; thus do I lay many presents at thy feet; thus am I come to take thy daughter!' The old man drew his furs about him with crude consciousness of royalty, but delayed reply while a youngster crept in, delivered a quick message to appear before the council, and was gone.

'O Thling-Tinneh, mighty chief of the Sticks and the land of the Tanana, ruler of the salmon and the bear, the moose and the caribou! The White Man stands before you with an important purpose. His lodge has been empty for many moons, and he feels lonely. His heart has silently consumed itself and grown hungry for a woman to join him in his lodge, to greet him after the hunt with a warm fire and good food. He has heard strange things, the sound of tiny footsteps and the laughter of children. One night, a vision came to him, and he saw the Raven, your father, the great Raven, who is the father of all the Sticks. The Raven spoke to the lonely White Man, saying: "Tie your moccasins on, put on your snowshoes, and pack your sled with food for many nights and fine gifts for Chief Thling-Tinneh. For you shall head towards where the mid-spring sun sets below the horizon and travel to this great chief's hunting grounds. There, you shall give big gifts, and Thling-Tinneh, who is my son, shall become like a father to you. In his lodge, there is a maiden whom I breathed life into for you. You shall take this maiden as your wife." 'O Chief, thus spoke the great Raven; thus do I bring many gifts to you; thus have I come to take your daughter!' The old man wrapped his furs around him with a rough sense of royalty but hesitated to respond as a young boy slipped in, delivered a quick message to appear before the council, and was gone.

'O White Man, whom we have named Moose-Killer, also known as the Wolf, and the Son of the Wolf! We know thou comest of a mighty race; we are proud to have thee our potlach-guest; but the king-salmon does not mate with the dogsalmon, nor the Raven with the Wolf.' 'Not so!' cried Mackenzie. 'The daughters of the Raven have I met in the camps of the Wolf,—the squaw of Mortimer, the squaw of Tregidgo, the squaw of Barnaby, who came two ice-runs back, and I have heard of other squaws, though my eyes beheld them not.' 'Son, your words are true; but it were evil mating, like the water with the sand, like the snow-flake with the sun. But met you one Mason and his squaw' No?

'O White Man, whom we have named Moose-Killer, also known as the Wolf, and the Son of the Wolf! We know you come from a great lineage; we are proud to have you as our potlach guest; but the king salmon does not mate with the dog salmon, nor the Raven with the Wolf.' 'That's not true!' cried Mackenzie. 'I've met the daughters of the Raven in the camps of the Wolf—the wife of Mortimer, the wife of Tregidgo, the wife of Barnaby, who came two ice-runs ago, and I've heard of other wives, though I haven't seen them myself.' 'Son, your words are true; but it would be a bad match, like water with sand, like a snowflake with the sun. But did you meet one Mason and his wife? No?'

He came ten ice-runs ago,—the first of all the Wolves. And with him there was a mighty man, straight as a willow-shoot, and tall; strong as the bald-faced grizzly, with a heart like the full summer moon; his-' 'Oh!' interrupted Mackenzie, recognizing the well-known Northland figure, 'Malemute Kid!' 'The same,—a mighty man. But saw you aught of the squaw? She was full sister to Zarinska.' 'Nay, Chief; but I have heard. Mason—far, far to the north, a spruce-tree, heavy with years, crushed out his life beneath. But his love was great, and he had much gold. With this, and her boy, she journeyed countless sleeps toward the winter's noonday sun, and there she yet lives,—no biting frost, no snow, no summer's midnight sun, no winter's noonday night.'

He arrived ten ice-runs ago—the first of all the Wolves. With him was a strong man, straight as a willow shoot and tall; tough as a bald-faced grizzly, with a heart as bright as a full summer moon; his—'Oh!' interrupted Mackenzie, recognizing the familiar figure from the North, 'Malemute Kid!' 'That’s right—a strong man. But did you see anything of the woman? She was a full sister to Zarinska.' 'No, Chief; but I've heard. Mason—far to the north, a spruce tree, old and heavy, crushed the life out of him. But his love was immense, and he had a lot of gold. With this, and her son, she traveled countless sleeps toward the winter's noonday sun, and there she still lives—no biting frost, no snow, no summer's midnight sun, no winter's noonday night.'

A second messenger interrupted with imperative summons from the council.

A second messenger interrupted with urgent orders from the council.

As Mackenzie threw him into the snow, he caught a glimpse of the swaying forms before the council-fire, heard the deep basses of the men in rhythmic chant, and knew the Shaman was fanning the anger of his people. Time pressed. He turned upon the chief.

As Mackenzie tossed him into the snow, he caught a glimpse of the swaying figures around the council fire, heard the deep voices of the men in a rhythmic chant, and realized the Shaman was stirring up the anger of his people. Time was running out. He turned to the chief.

'Come! I wish thy child. And now, see! Here are tobacco, tea, many cups of sugar, warm blankets, handkerchiefs, both good and large; and here, a true rifle, with many bullets and much powder.' 'Nay,' replied the old man, struggling against the great wealth spread before him. 'Even now are my people come together. They will not have this marriage.'

'Come! I want your child. And now, look! Here are tobacco, tea, lots of sugar, warm blankets, large handkerchiefs; and here, a real rifle, with plenty of bullets and gunpowder.' 'No,' replied the old man, pushing back against the immense wealth laid out before him. 'Even now, my people have gathered. They will not accept this marriage.'

'But thou art chief.' 'Yet do my young men rage because the Wolves have taken their maidens so that they may not marry.' 'Listen, O Thling-Tinneh! Ere the night has passed into the day, the Wolf shall face his dogs to the Mountains of the East and fare forth to the Country of the Yukon. And Zarinska shall break trail for his dogs.' 'And ere the night has gained its middle, my young men may fling to the dogs the flesh of the Wolf, and his bones be scattered in the snow till the springtime lay them bare.' It was threat and counter-threat. Mackenzie's bronzed face flushed darkly. He raised his voice. The old squaw, who till now had sat an impassive spectator, made to creep by him for the door.

'But you are the leader.' 'Still, my young men are furious because the Wolves have taken their brides so that they can’t marry.' 'Listen, O Thling-Tinneh! Before the night turns into day, the Wolf will confront his dogs towards the Mountains of the East and set out for the Country of the Yukon. And Zarinska will lead the way for his dogs.' 'And before the night reaches its peak, my young men may offer the flesh of the Wolf to the dogs, and his bones will be scattered in the snow until spring reveals them.' It was a mix of threats. Mackenzie's weathered face turned a deep shade. He raised his voice. The old woman, who had been a quiet observer until now, started to slip past him toward the door.

The song of the men broke suddenly and there was a hubbub of many voices as he whirled the old woman roughly to her couch of skins.

The men suddenly stopped singing, and a loud mix of voices erupted as he roughly spun the old woman to her pile of fur blankets.

'Again I cry—listen, O Thling-Tinneh! The Wolf dies with teeth fast-locked, and with him there shall sleep ten of thy strongest men,—men who are needed, for the hunting is not begun, and the fishing is not many moons away. And again, of what profit should I die? I know the custom of thy people; thy share of my wealth shall be very small. Grant me thy child, and it shall all be thine. And yet again, my brothers will come, and they are many, and their maws are never filled; and the daughters of the Raven shall bear children in the lodges of the Wolf. My people are greater than thy people. It is destiny. Grant, and all this wealth is thine.' Moccasins were crunching the snow without. Mackenzie threw his rifle to cock, and loosened the twin Colts in his belt.

'Again I cry—listen, O Thling-Tinneh! The Wolf dies with its teeth locked tight, and with him, ten of your strongest men will fall asleep—men who are needed, for the hunt hasn't started, and fishing isn’t far off. And again, what good would my death be? I know your people's ways; your share of my wealth will be very small. Give me your child, and everything else will be yours. And once more, my brothers will come, and there are many of them, their appetites never satisfied; the daughters of the Raven will bear children in the Wolf's lodges. My people are stronger than your people. It’s fate. Grant this, and all this wealth will be yours.' Moccasins crunched on the snow outside. Mackenzie cocked his rifle and loosened the twin Colts in his belt.

'Grant, O Chief!' 'And yet will my people say no.' 'Grant, and the wealth is thine. Then shall I deal with thy people after.' 'The Wolf will have it so. I will take his tokens,—but I would warn him.' Mackenzie passed over the goods, taking care to clog the rifle's ejector, and capping the bargain with a kaleidoscopic silk kerchief. The Shaman and half a dozen young braves entered, but he shouldered boldly among them and passed out.

'Grant, O Chief!' 'Yet my people will still say no.' 'Grant it, and the wealth is yours. Then I will handle your people afterward.' 'The Wolf insists. I will accept his tokens—but I want to warn him.' Mackenzie moved the goods, making sure to jam the rifle's ejector, and finished the deal with a colorful silk handkerchief. The Shaman and a handful of young warriors came in, but he confidently pushed past them and went out.

'Pack!' was his laconic greeting to Zarinska as he passed her lodge and hurried to harness his dogs. A few minutes later he swept into the council at the head of the team, the woman by his side. He took his place at the upper end of the oblong, by the side of the chief. To his left, a step to the rear, he stationed Zarinska, her proper place. Besides, the time was ripe for mischief, and there was need to guard his back.

'Get ready!' was his brief greeting to Zarinska as he walked past her cabin and rushed to get his dogs harnessed. A few minutes later, he arrived at the council at the front of the team, with the woman next to him. He took his spot at the top of the rectangular table, beside the chief. To his left, a step back, he placed Zarinska, where she belonged. Besides, it was the perfect time for trouble, and he needed to keep an eye on his back.

On either side, the men crouched to the fire, their voices lifted in a folk-chant out of the forgotten past. Full of strange, halting cadences and haunting recurrences, it was not beautiful. 'Fearful' may inadequately express it. At the lower end, under the eye of the Shaman, danced half a score of women. Stern were his reproofs of those who did not wholly abandon themselves to the ecstasy of the rite. Half hidden in their heavy masses of raven hair, all dishevelled and falling to their waists, they slowly swayed to and fro, their forms rippling to an ever-changing rhythm.

On either side, the men huddled around the fire, their voices raised in a folk chant from a long-gone era. Full of strange, uneven rhythms and haunting repetitions, it wasn't pretty. 'Fearful' might not fully capture it. At the lower end, under the watch of the Shaman, danced a dozen women. He sternly reprimanded those who didn’t completely lose themselves in the excitement of the ritual. Half-hidden in their thick, dark hair, all messy and falling to their waists, they slowly swayed back and forth, their bodies moving to a constantly shifting rhythm.

It was a weird scene; an anachronism. To the south, the nineteenth century was reeling off the few years of its last decade; here flourished man primeval, a shade removed from the prehistoric cave-dweller, forgotten fragment of the Elder World. The tawny wolf-dogs sat between their skin-clad masters or fought for room, the firelight cast backward from their red eyes and dripping fangs. The woods, in ghostly shroud, slept on unheeding.

It was an odd sight; a mismatch in time. To the south, the nineteenth century was wrapping up its final years; here, early man thrived, just a step away from the prehistoric cave-dweller, a forgotten piece of the ancient world. The tawny wolf-dogs lounged between their fur-clad masters or squabbled for space, the firelight reflecting off their red eyes and dripping fangs. The woods, wrapped in a ghostly veil, slept on without a care.

The White Silence, for the moment driven to the rimming forest, seemed ever crushing inward; the stars danced with great leaps, as is their wont in the time of the Great Cold; while the Spirits of the Pole trailed their robes of glory athwart the heavens.

The White Silence, for now pushed to the edge of the forest, felt like it was closing in; the stars jumped around energetically, as they tend to do during the Great Cold; while the Spirits of the Pole swept their glorious robes across the sky.

'Scruff' Mackenzie dimly realized the wild grandeur of the setting as his eyes ranged down the fur-fringed sides in quest of missing faces. They rested for a moment on a newborn babe, suckling at its mother's naked breast. It was forty below,—seven and odd degrees of frost. He thought of the tender women of his own race and smiled grimly. Yet from the loins of some such tender woman had he sprung with a kingly inheritance,—an inheritance which gave to him and his dominance over the land and sea, over the animals and the peoples of all the zones. Single-handed against fivescore, girt by the Arctic winter, far from his own, he felt the prompting of his heritage, the desire to possess, the wild danger—love, the thrill of battle, the power to conquer or to die.

'Scruff' Mackenzie vaguely recognized the wild beauty of the scene as he scanned the fur-covered slopes looking for familiar faces. His gaze lingered for a moment on a newborn baby nursing at its mother's bare breast. It was forty degrees below zero, over seven degrees of frost. He thought about the caring women of his own kind and smiled grimly. Yet from the womb of one such caring woman, he had been born with a noble heritage—a legacy that granted him dominance over the land and sea, the animals, and the people of all the regions. Alone against fifty men, surrounded by the Arctic winter and far from home, he felt the pull of his heritage, the urge to possess, the wild danger—love, the thrill of battle, the power to conquer or to die.

The singing and the dancing ceased, and the Shaman flared up in rude eloquence.

The singing and dancing stopped, and the Shaman burst out in bold words.

Through the sinuosities of their vast mythology, he worked cunningly upon the credulity of his people. The case was strong. Opposing the creative principles as embodied in the Crow and the Raven, he stigmatized Mackenzie as the Wolf, the fighting and the destructive principle. Not only was the combat of these forces spiritual, but men fought, each to his totem. They were the children of Jelchs, the Raven, the Promethean fire-bringer; Mackenzie was the child of the Wolf, or in other words, the Devil. For them to bring a truce to this perpetual warfare, to marry their daughters to the arch-enemy, were treason and blasphemy of the highest order. No phrase was harsh nor figure vile enough in branding Mackenzie as a sneaking interloper and emissary of Satan. There was a subdued, savage roar in the deep chests of his listeners as he took the swing of his peroration.

Through the twists and turns of their extensive mythology, he cleverly manipulated the gullibility of his people. The argument was compelling. By contrasting the creative forces represented by the Crow and the Raven, he labeled Mackenzie as the Wolf, representing conflict and destruction. This battle wasn’t just spiritual; people fought for their totem. They were the children of Jelchs, the Raven, the bringer of Promethean fire; Mackenzie was the child of the Wolf, or in other words, the Devil. For them to end this ongoing war, to marry their daughters to the arch-enemy, would be the ultimate betrayal and blasphemy. No phrase was too harsh or no insult too vile to describe Mackenzie as a sneaky intruder and agent of Satan. A low, fierce growl resonated in the chests of his audience as he built up to his conclusion.

'Aye, my brothers, Jelchs is all-powerful! Did he not bring heaven-borne fire that we might be warm? Did he not draw the sun, moon, and stars, from their holes that we might see? Did he not teach us that we might fight the Spirits of Famine and of Frost? But now Jelchs is angry with his children, and they are grown to a handful, and he will not help.

'Aye, my brothers, Jelchs is all-powerful! Didn’t he bring down heavenly fire so we could stay warm? Didn’t he pull the sun, moon, and stars from their hiding places so we could see? Didn’t he teach us how to fight the Spirits of Famine and Frost? But now Jelchs is angry with his children, and they have become few, and he will not help.

'For they have forgotten him, and done evil things, and trod bad trails, and taken his enemies into their lodges to sit by their fires. And the Raven is sorrowful at the wickedness of his children; but when they shall rise up and show they have come back, he will come out of the darkness to aid them. O brothers! the Fire-Bringer has whispered messages to thy Shaman; the same shall ye hear. Let the young men take the young women to their lodges; let them fly at the throat of the Wolf; let them be undying in their enmity! Then shall their women become fruitful and they shall multiply into a mighty people! And the Raven shall lead great tribes of their fathers and their fathers' fathers from out of the North; and they shall beat back the Wolves till they are as last year's campfires; and they shall again come to rule over all the land! 'Tis the message of Jelchs, the Raven.' This foreshadowing of the Messiah's coming brought a hoarse howl from the Sticks as they leaped to their feet. Mackenzie slipped the thumbs of his mittens and waited. There was a clamor for the 'Fox,' not to be stilled till one of the young men stepped forward to speak.

'For they have forgotten him, done bad things, walked down the wrong paths, and welcomed his enemies into their homes to sit by their fires. And the Raven is sad about the wrongdoing of his children; but when they rise up and show they've returned, he will come out of the darkness to help them. O brothers! the Fire-Bringer has whispered messages to your Shaman; you will hear the same. Let the young men take the young women to their homes; let them confront the Wolf; let their hatred be everlasting! Then their women will bear children, and they will become a mighty people! And the Raven will lead great tribes of their ancestors from the North; and they will push back the Wolves until they are like last year's campfires; and they will once again rule over all the land! 'Tis the message of Jelchs, the Raven.' This prediction of the Messiah's arrival brought a loud howl from the Sticks as they jumped to their feet. Mackenzie pulled the thumbs of his mittens and waited. There was a call for the 'Fox,' which wouldn't be quieted until one of the young men stepped up to speak.

'Brothers! The Shaman has spoken wisely. The Wolves have taken our women, and our men are childless. We are grown to a handful. The Wolves have taken our warm furs and given for them evil spirits which dwell in bottles, and clothes which come not from the beaver or the lynx, but are made from the grass.

'Brothers! The Shaman has spoken wisely. The Wolves have taken our women, and our men are left without children. We have become very few. The Wolves have taken our warm furs and given us cursed spirits that live in bottles, and clothes that don’t come from beavers or lynxes, but are made from grass.'

And they are not warm, and our men die of strange sicknesses. I, the Fox, have taken no woman to wife; and why? Twice have the maidens which pleased me gone to the camps of the Wolf. Even now have I laid by skins of the beaver, of the moose, of the cariboo, that I might win favor in the eyes of Thling-Tinneh, that I might marry Zarinska, his daughter. Even now are her snow-shoes bound to her feet, ready to break trail for the dogs of the Wolf. Nor do I speak for myself alone.

And they aren’t warm, and our men are dying from strange illnesses. I, the Fox, have never taken a wife; and why? Twice, the women I admired have gone to the camps of the Wolf. Right now, I’ve set aside beaver, moose, and caribou skins to win the favor of Thling-Tinneh so I can marry his daughter, Zarinska. Even now, her snowshoes are strapped to her feet, ready to lead the Wolf's dogs. I’m not speaking for myself alone.

As I have done, so has the Bear. He, too, had fain been the father of her children, and many skins has he cured thereto. I speak for all the young men who know not wives. The Wolves are ever hungry. Always do they take the choice meat at the killing. To the Ravens are left the leavings.

As I have done, so has the Bear. He, too, would have liked to be the father of her children, and he has prepared many skins for that purpose. I speak for all the young men who don't have wives. The Wolves are always hungry. They always take the best meat from the kill. The Ravens are left with the scraps.

'There is Gugkla,' he cried, brutally pointing out one of the women, who was a cripple.

'There is Gugkla,' he shouted, harshly pointing out one of the women, who was disabled.

'Her legs are bent like the ribs of a birch canoe. She cannot gather wood nor carry the meat of the hunters. Did the Wolves choose her?' 'Ai! ai!' vociferated his tribesmen.

'Her legs are bent like the ribs of a birch canoe. She can’t gather wood or carry the meat from the hunters. Did the Wolves choose her?' 'Oh! oh!' shouted his tribesmen.

'There is Moyri, whose eyes are crossed by the Evil Spirit. Even the babes are affrighted when they gaze upon her, and it is said the bald-face gives her the trail.

'There is Moyri, whose eyes are crossed by the Evil Spirit. Even the babies are frightened when they look at her, and it’s said the bald-face gives her the path.'

'Was she chosen?' Again the cruel applause rang out.

'Was she chosen?' Again the harsh applause echoed.

'And there sits Pischet. She does not hearken to my words. Never has she heard the cry of the chit-chat, the voice of her husband, the babble of her child.

'And there sits Pischet. She does not listen to my words. She has never heard the sound of the gossip, the voice of her husband, the chatter of her child.

'She lives in the White Silence. Cared the Wolves aught for her? No! Theirs is the choice of the kill; ours is the leavings.

'She lives in the White Silence. Did the Wolves care about her? No! Their choice is the kill; ours are the leftovers.'

'Brothers, it shall not be! No more shall the Wolves slink among our campfires. The time is come.' A great streamer of fire, the aurora borealis, purple, green, and yellow, shot across the zenith, bridging horizon to horizon. With head thrown back and arms extended, he swayed to his climax.

'Brothers, it won’t happen anymore! The Wolves will no longer sneak around our campfires. The time has come.' A brilliant display of fire, the northern lights, purple, green, and yellow, stretched across the sky, connecting one horizon to the other. With his head thrown back and arms stretched out, he swayed toward his peak moment.

'Behold! The spirits of our fathers have arisen and great deeds are afoot this night!' He stepped back, and another young man somewhat diffidently came forward, pushed on by his comrades. He towered a full head above them, his broad chest defiantly bared to the frost. He swung tentatively from one foot to the other.

'Look! The spirits of our ancestors have come alive, and amazing things are happening tonight!' He stepped back, and another young man, a bit unsure, stepped forward, encouraged by his friends. He stood a whole head taller than them, his broad chest boldly exposed to the cold. He shifted nervously from one foot to the other.

Words halted upon his tongue, and he was ill at ease. His face was horrible to look upon, for it had at one time been half torn away by some terrific blow. At last he struck his breast with his clenched fist, drawing sound as from a drum, and his voice rumbled forth as does the surf from an ocean cavern.

Words froze on his tongue, and he felt uneasy. His face was hard to look at, as it had once been partially ripped away by some terrible blow. Finally, he pounded his chest with his fist, making a sound like a drum, and his voice rumbled out like the surf from an ocean cave.

'I am the Bear,—the Silver-Tip and the Son of the Silver-Tip! When my voice was yet as a girl's, I slew the lynx, the moose, and the cariboo; when it whistled like the wolverines from under a cache, I crossed the Mountains of the South and slew three of the White Rivers; when it became as the roar of the Chinook, I met the bald-faced grizzly, but gave no trail.' At this he paused, his hand significantly sweeping across his hideous scars.

'I am the Bear—the Silver-Tip and the Son of the Silver-Tip! When my voice was still like a girl's, I killed the lynx, the moose, and the caribou; when it sounded like the wolverines from under a cache, I crossed the Southern Mountains and took down three of the White Rivers; when it roared like the Chinook, I faced the bald-faced grizzly but left no trace.' At this, he paused, his hand dramatically sweeping across his hideous scars.

'I am not as the Fox. My tongue is frozen like the river. I cannot make great talk. My words are few. The Fox says great deeds are afoot this night. Good! Talk flows from his tongue like the freshets of the spring, but he is chary of deeds.

'I am not like the Fox. My tongue is frozen like the river. I can't speak much. My words are few. The Fox says great things are happening tonight. Good! He talks easily, like the spring floods, but he's cautious when it comes to actions.

'This night shall I do battle with the Wolf. I shall slay him, and Zarinska shall sit by my fire. The Bear has spoken.' Though pandemonium raged about him, 'Scruff' Mackenzie held his ground.

'Tonight, I'm going to fight the Wolf. I'm going to take him down, and Zarinska will sit by my fire. The Bear has spoken.' Even with chaos swirling around him, 'Scruff' Mackenzie stood firm.

Aware how useless was the rifle at close quarters, he slipped both holsters to the fore, ready for action, and drew his mittens till his hands were barely shielded by the elbow gauntlets. He knew there was no hope in attack en masse, but true to his boast, was prepared to die with teeth fast-locked. But the Bear restrained his comrades, beating back the more impetuous with his terrible fist. As the tumult began to die away, Mackenzie shot a glance in the direction of Zarinska. It was a superb picture. She was leaning forward on her snow-shoes, lips apart and nostrils quivering, like a tigress about to spring. Her great black eyes were fixed upon her tribesmen, in fear and defiance. So extreme the tension, she had forgotten to breathe. With one hand pressed spasmodically against her breast and the other as tightly gripped about the dog-whip, she was as turned to stone. Even as he looked, relief came to her. Her muscles loosened; with a heavy sigh she settled back, giving him a look of more than love—of worship.

Aware of how useless the rifle was up close, he pulled both holsters to the front, ready for action, and drew his mittens until his hands were barely covered by the elbow guards. He knew there was no hope in a mass attack, but true to his word, he was ready to die with his teeth clenched. But the Bear held back his comrades, pushing away the more impulsive ones with his powerful fist. As the chaos began to fade, Mackenzie glanced over at Zarinska. It was a stunning sight. She was leaning forward on her snowshoes, lips parted and nostrils flaring, like a tigress about to pounce. Her deep black eyes were fixed on her tribesmen, filled with fear and defiance. The tension was so intense that she had forgotten to breathe. With one hand pressed tightly against her chest and the other gripping the dog-whip, she seemed frozen. Just as he watched, relief washed over her. Her muscles relaxed; with a heavy sigh she leaned back, giving him a look that was more than love—almost adoration.

Thling-Tinneh was trying to speak, but his people drowned his voice. Then Mackenzie strode forward. The Fox opened his mouth to a piercing yell, but so savagely did Mackenzie whirl upon him that he shrank back, his larynx all agurgle with suppressed sound. His discomfiture was greeted with roars of laughter, and served to soothe his fellows to a listening mood.

Thling-Tinneh was trying to speak, but his people drowned him out. Then Mackenzie stepped forward. The Fox opened his mouth to let out a sharp scream, but Mackenzie turned on him so fiercely that he recoiled, his throat choked with the sounds he couldn't produce. His embarrassment was met with loud laughter, which helped calm his people down so they could listen.

'Brothers! The White Man, whom ye have chosen to call the Wolf, came among you with fair words. He was not like the Innuit; he spoke not lies. He came as a friend, as one who would be a brother. But your men have had their say, and the time for soft words is past.

'Brothers! The White Man, whom you have chosen to call the Wolf, came among you with kind words. He was not like the Innuit; he did not speak lies. He came as a friend, as someone who would be a brother. But your men have spoken, and the time for gentle words is over.

'First, I will tell you that the Shaman has an evil tongue and is a false prophet, that the messages he spake are not those of the Fire-Bringer. His ears are locked to the voice of the Raven, and out of his own head he weaves cunning fancies, and he has made fools of you. He has no power.

'First, I want to tell you that the Shaman has a wicked tongue and is a fake prophet, that the messages he speaks are not from the Fire-Bringer. His ears are closed to the voice of the Raven, and from his own imagination, he weaves clever lies, and he has made fools of you. He has no power.'

'When the dogs were killed and eaten, and your stomachs were heavy with untanned hide and strips of moccasins; when the old men died, and the old women died, and the babes at the dry dugs of the mothers died; when the land was dark, and ye perished as do the salmon in the fall; aye, when the famine was upon you, did the Shaman bring reward to your hunters? did the Shaman put meat in your bellies? Again I say, the Shaman is without power. Thus I spit upon his face!' Though taken aback by the sacrilege, there was no uproar. Some of the women were even frightened, but among the men there was an uplifting, as though in preparation or anticipation of the miracle. All eyes were turned upon the two central figures. The priest realized the crucial moment, felt his power tottering, opened his mouth in denunciation, but fled backward before the truculent advance, upraised fist, and flashing eyes, of Mackenzie. He sneered and resumed.

'When the dogs were killed and eaten, and your stomachs were full of unprocessed hides and strips of moccasins; when the old men died, and the old women died, and the babies at their mothers' dry breasts died; when the land was bleak, and you perished like the salmon in the fall; yes, when famine struck you, did the Shaman reward your hunters? Did the Shaman fill your bellies with meat? Again I say, the Shaman is powerless. So I spit in his face!' Although shocked by the sacrilege, there was no uproar. Some of the women were even scared, but among the men, there was a sense of excitement, as if preparing for or expecting a miracle. All eyes were fixed on the two central figures. The priest felt the critical moment, sensed his power wavering, opened his mouth to condemn, but retreated before the aggressive advance, raised fist, and fiery eyes of Mackenzie. He scoffed and continued.

'Was I stricken dead? Did the lightning burn me? Did the stars fall from the sky and crush me? Pish! I have done with the dog. Now will I tell you of my people, who are the mightiest of all the peoples, who rule in all the lands. At first we hunt as I hunt, alone.

'Was I struck dead? Did the lightning burn me? Did the stars fall from the sky and crush me? Nonsense! I have finished with the dog. Now I will tell you about my people, who are the greatest of all the peoples, who rule over all the lands. At first, we hunt as I hunt, alone.'

'After that we hunt in packs; and at last, like the cariboo-run, we sweep across all the land.

'After that, we hunt in groups; and finally, like the caribou migration, we spread across the entire land.'

'Those whom we take into our lodges live; those who will not come die. Zarinska is a comely maiden, full and strong, fit to become the mother of Wolves. Though I die, such shall she become; for my brothers are many, and they will follow the scent of my dogs.

'Those we welcome into our lodges live; those who refuse to come die. Zarinska is a beautiful maiden, robust and strong, ready to be the mother of Wolves. Even if I die, she will become that; for my brothers are many, and they will follow the scent of my dogs.'

'Listen to the Law of the Wolf: Whoso taketh the life of one Wolf, the forfeit shall ten of his people pay. In many lands has the price been paid; in many lands shall it yet be paid.

'Listen to the Law of the Wolf: Whoever takes the life of a Wolf will have ten of their people pay the price. In many places, this cost has been paid; in many places, it will still be paid.'

'Now will I deal with the Fox and the Bear. It seems they have cast eyes upon the maiden. So? Behold, I have bought her! Thling-Tinneh leans upon the rifle; the goods of purchase are by his fire. Yet will I be fair to the young men. To the Fox, whose tongue is dry with many words, will I give of tobacco five long plugs.

'Now I will address the Fox and the Bear. It seems they have taken an interest in the maiden. So? Look, I have bought her! Thling-Tinneh stands with the rifle; the items of the purchase are by his fire. But I will still be fair to the young men. To the Fox, whose tongue is dried out from talking so much, I will give five long plugs of tobacco.'

'Thus will his mouth be wetted that he may make much noise in the council. But to the Bear, of whom I am well proud, will I give of blankets two; of flour, twenty cups; of tobacco, double that of the Fox; and if he fare with me over the Mountains of the East, then will I give him a rifle, mate to Thling-Tinneh's. If not? Good! The Wolf is weary of speech. Yet once again will he say the Law: Whoso taketh the life of one Wolf, the forfeit shall ten of his people pay.'

'So he'll get what he needs to make a lot of noise in the council. But to the Bear, whom I'm very proud of, I'll give him two blankets; twenty cups of flour; double the amount of tobacco that I give to the Fox; and if he travels with me over the Eastern Mountains, then I’ll give him a rifle that matches Thling-Tinneh's. If not? Fine! The Wolf is tired of talking. Once more, I’ll say the Law: Whoever takes the life of one Wolf will have to pay for it with the lives of ten of his people.'

Mackenzie smiled as he stepped back to his old position, but at heart he was full of trouble. The night was yet dark. The girl came to his side, and he listened closely as she told of the Bear's battle-tricks with the knife.

Mackenzie smiled as he stepped back to his old position, but deep down he was troubled. The night was still dark. The girl came to his side, and he listened intently as she shared stories of the Bear's fighting moves with the knife.

The decision was for war. In a trice, scores of moccasins were widening the space of beaten snow by the fire. There was much chatter about the seeming defeat of the Shaman; some averred he had but withheld his power, while others conned past events and agreed with the Wolf. The Bear came to the center of the battle-ground, a long naked hunting-knife of Russian make in his hand. The Fox called attention to Mackenzie's revolvers; so he stripped his belt, buckling it about Zarinska, into whose hands he also entrusted his rifle. She shook her head that she could not shoot,—small chance had a woman to handle such precious things.

The decision was made for war. In no time, lots of moccasins were trampling down the snow around the fire. There was a lot of talk about the apparent defeat of the Shaman; some insisted he was just holding back his power, while others thought back on past events and sided with the Wolf. The Bear stepped into the center of the battlefield, holding a long, bare hunting knife made in Russia. The Fox pointed out Mackenzie’s revolvers, so he took off his belt and fastened it around Zarinska, also handing her his rifle. She shook her head, saying she couldn’t shoot — a woman had little chance of managing such valuable things.

'Then, if danger come by my back, cry aloud, "My husband!" No; thus, "My husband!"'

'Then, if danger comes from behind me, shout, "My husband!" No; like this, "My husband!"'

He laughed as she repeated it, pinched her cheek, and reentered the circle. Not only in reach and stature had the Bear the advantage of him, but his blade was longer by a good two inches. 'Scruff' Mackenzie had looked into the eyes of men before, and he knew it was a man who stood against him; yet he quickened to the glint of light on the steel, to the dominant pulse of his race.

He laughed as she said it again, pinched her cheek, and stepped back into the circle. Not only in height and build did the Bear have the advantage over him, but his blade was also a good two inches longer. 'Scruff' Mackenzie had faced men before, and he recognized that a man stood against him; yet he was drawn to the gleam of light on the steel, to the powerful drive of his kind.

Time and again he was forced to the edge of the fire or the deep snow, and time and again, with the foot tactics of the pugilist, he worked back to the center. Not a voice was lifted in encouragement, while his antagonist was heartened with applause, suggestions, and warnings. But his teeth only shut the tighter as the knives clashed together, and he thrust or eluded with a coolness born of conscious strength. At first he felt compassion for his enemy; but this fled before the primal instinct of life, which in turn gave way to the lust of slaughter. The ten thousand years of culture fell from him, and he was a cave-dweller, doing battle for his female.

Time and again he was pushed to the edge of the fire or into deep snow, and time and again, using the moves of a boxer, he worked his way back to the center. Not a single voice was raised in support, while his opponent was bolstered by cheers, suggestions, and warnings. But his teeth only clenched tighter as the blades clashed, and he attacked or dodged with a calmness that came from knowing his own strength. At first, he felt pity for his enemy; but that quickly faded before the basic instinct for survival, which was then overshadowed by a desire to kill. Millennia of culture fell away from him, and he became a primitive man, fighting for his mate.

Twice he pricked the Bear, getting away unscathed; but the third time caught, and to save himself, free hands closed on fighting hands, and they came together.

Twice he poked the Bear and got away without a scratch, but the third time he got caught, and to save himself, he grabbed the Bear's hands, and they clashed.

Then did he realize the tremendous strength of his opponent. His muscles were knotted in painful lumps, and cords and tendons threatened to snap with the strain; yet nearer and nearer came the Russian steel. He tried to break away, but only weakened himself. The fur-clad circle closed in, certain of and anxious to see the final stroke. But with wrestler's trick, swinging partly to the side, he struck at his adversary with his head. Involuntarily the Bear leaned back, disturbing his center of gravity. Simultaneous with this, Mackenzie tripped properly and threw his whole weight forward, hurling him clear through the circle into the deep snow. The Bear floundered out and came back full tilt.

Then he realized just how strong his opponent was. His muscles were tight and painful, and his tendons felt like they might snap from the strain; yet the Russian steel was getting closer and closer. He tried to break free, but it only made him weaker. The fur-clad crowd closed in, eager and anxious to see the final blow. But with a wrestler's move, swinging partly to the side, he hit his opponent with his head. Instinctively, the Bear leaned back, messing with his balance. At the same time, Mackenzie tripped properly and threw all his weight forward, launching him clear through the circle into the deep snow. The Bear struggled to get out and came charging back.

'O my husband!' Zarinska's voice rang out, vibrant with danger.

'O my husband!' Zarinska's voice echoed, filled with urgency.

To the twang of a bow-string, Mackenzie swept low to the ground, and a bonebarbed arrow passed over him into the breast of the Bear, whose momentum carried him over his crouching foe. The next instant Mackenzie was up and about. The bear lay motionless, but across the fire was the Shaman, drawing a second arrow. Mackenzie's knife leaped short in the air. He caught the heavy blade by the point. There was a flash of light as it spanned the fire. Then the Shaman, the hilt alone appearing without his throat, swayed and pitched forward into the glowing embers.

To the sound of a bowstring, Mackenzie crouched low to the ground, and a bone-barbed arrow flew over him, hitting the Bear in the chest, whose momentum sent it tumbling over its crouching opponent. In the next moment, Mackenzie was up and moving. The bear lay still, but across the fire stood the Shaman, drawing a second arrow. Mackenzie’s knife shot up into the air. He grabbed the heavy blade by the point. There was a flash of light as it crossed over the fire. Then the Shaman, with only the hilt showing instead of his throat, swayed and fell forward into the glowing embers.

Click! Click!—the Fox had possessed himself of Thling-Tinneh's rifle and was vainly trying to throw a shell into place. But he dropped it at the sound of Mackenzie's laughter.

Click! Click!—the Fox had taken Thling-Tinneh's rifle and was unsuccessfully trying to load a shell. But he dropped it when he heard Mackenzie's laughter.

'So the Fox has not learned the way of the plaything? He is yet a woman.

'So the Fox hasn’t figured out how to play? He’s still like a woman.'

'Come! Bring it, that I may show thee!' The Fox hesitated.

'Come on! Bring it so I can show you!' The Fox hesitated.

'Come, I say!' He slouched forward like a beaten cur.

'Come on, I say!' He slumped forward like a beaten dog.

'Thus, and thus; so the thing is done.' A shell flew into place and the trigger was at cock as Mackenzie brought it to shoulder.

'So, it's all set.' A shell slid into place and the trigger was cocked as Mackenzie raised it to his shoulder.

'The Fox has said great deeds were afoot this night, and he spoke true. There have been great deeds, yet least among them were those of the Fox. Is he still intent to take Zarinska to his lodge? Is he minded to tread the trail already broken by the Shaman and the Bear?

'The Fox has said that significant events are happening tonight, and he's right. There have been noteworthy events, but the Fox's actions are the least impressive of all. Is he still planning to take Zarinska to his lodge? Is he thinking of following the path already established by the Shaman and the Bear?'

'No? Good!'

'No? Great!'

Mackenzie turned contemptuously and drew his knife from the priest's throat.

Mackenzie turned with disdain and pulled his knife out of the priest's throat.

'Are any of the young men so minded? If so, the Wolf will take them by two and three till none are left. No? Good! Thling-Tinneh, I now give thee this rifle a second time. If, in the days to come, thou shouldst journey to the Country of the Yukon, know thou that there shall always be a place and much food by the fire of the Wolf. The night is now passing into the day. I go, but I may come again. And for the last time, remember the Law of the Wolf!' He was supernatural in their sight as he rejoined Zarinska. She took her place at the head of the team, and the dogs swung into motion. A few moments later they were swallowed up by the ghostly forest. Till now Mackenzie had waited; he slipped into his snow-shoes to follow.

'Are any of the young men interested? If so, the Wolf will take them two or three at a time until none are left. No? Good! Thling-Tinneh, I’m giving you this rifle again. If, in the future, you happen to go to the Yukon, know there will always be a place and plenty of food by the Wolf's fire. The night is turning into day. I'm leaving, but I might come back. And one last time, remember the Law of the Wolf!' He seemed otherworldly to them as he rejoined Zarinska. She took her place at the front of the team, and the dogs started moving. A few moments later, they disappeared into the misty forest. Until now, Mackenzie had been waiting; he put on his snowshoes to follow.

'Has the Wolf forgotten the five long plugs?' Mackenzie turned upon the Fox angrily; then the humor of it struck him.

"Has the Wolf forgotten the five long plugs?" Mackenzie turned to the Fox angrily; then the humor of it hit him.

'I will give thee one short plug.' 'As the Wolf sees fit,' meekly responded the Fox, stretching out his hand.

'I will give you one quick shout-out.' 'As the Wolf sees fit,' the Fox replied submissively, reaching out his hand.




The Men of Forty Mile

When Big Jim Belden ventured the apparently innocuous proposition that mush-ice was 'rather pecooliar,' he little dreamed of what it would lead to.

When Big Jim Belden casually suggested that mush-ice was 'kind of weird,' he had no idea what it would lead to.

Neither did Lon McFane, when he affirmed that anchor-ice was even more so; nor did Bettles, as he instantly disagreed, declaring the very existence of such a form to be a bugaboo.

Neither did Lon McFane, when he insisted that anchor-ice was even more so; nor did Bettles, as he quickly disagreed, claiming the very existence of such a phenomenon to be a myth.

'An' ye'd be tellin' me this,' cried Lon, 'after the years ye've spint in the land! An' we atin' out the same pot this many's the day!' 'But the thing's agin reasin,' insisted Bettles.

'And you'd be telling me this,' cried Lon, 'after the years you've spent in the land! And we've been eating from the same pot for so many days!' 'But the thing is against reason,' insisted Bettles.

'Look you, water's warmer than ice—' 'An' little the difference, once ye break through.'

'You see, water is warmer than ice—' 'And there’s hardly any difference, once you break through.'

'Still it's warmer, because it ain't froze. An' you say it freezes on the bottom?' 'Only the anchor-ice, David, only the anchor-ice. An' have ye niver drifted along, the water clear as glass, whin suddin, belike a cloud over the sun, the mushy-ice comes bubblin' up an' up till from bank to bank an' bind to bind it's drapin' the river like a first snowfall?' 'Unh, hunh! more'n once when I took a doze at the steering-oar. But it allus come out the nighest side-channel, an' not bubblin' up an' up.' 'But with niver a wink at the helm?'

'Still, it's warmer because it hasn’t frozen. And you say it freezes at the bottom?' 'Only the anchor ice, David, only the anchor ice. And have you ever drifted along, the water clear as glass, when suddenly, like a cloud passing over the sun, the mushy ice starts bubbling up and up until from bank to bank, it’s draping the river like a fresh snowfall?' 'Uh-huh! More than once when I dozed at the steering oar. But it always came out from the nearest side channel, not bubbling up like that.' 'But without ever a wink at the helm?'

'No; nor you. It's agin reason. I'll leave it to any man!' Bettles appealed to the circle about the stove, but the fight was on between himself and Lon McFane.

'No; nor you. It's against reason. I'll leave it to anyone!' Bettles appealed to the group around the stove, but the argument was happening between him and Lon McFane.

'Reason or no reason, it's the truth I'm tellin' ye. Last fall, a year gone, 'twas Sitka Charley and meself saw the sight, droppin' down the riffle ye'll remember below Fort Reliance. An' regular fall weather it was—the glint o' the sun on the golden larch an' the quakin' aspens; an' the glister of light on ivery ripple; an' beyand, the winter an' the blue haze of the North comin' down hand in hand. It's well ye know the same, with a fringe to the river an' the ice formin' thick in the eddies—an' a snap an' sparkle to the air, an' ye a-feelin' it through all yer blood, a-takin' new lease of life with ivery suck of it. 'Tis then, me boy, the world grows small an' the wandtherlust lays ye by the heels.

'Whether there's a reason or not, I'm telling you the truth. Last fall, a year ago, it was Sitka Charley and I who saw the sight, dropping down the riffle you’ll remember below Fort Reliance. And it was typical fall weather—the sun shining on the golden larch and the quaking aspens; the light glistening on every ripple; and beyond, winter and the blue haze of the North coming down together. You know it well, with a fringe along the river and the ice forming thick in the eddies—and a snap and sparkle in the air, and you feeling it coursing through your veins, taking a fresh breath with every inhale. That’s when, my boy, the world feels small and wanderlust grabs you by the heels.'

'But it's meself as wandthers. As I was sayin', we a-paddlin', with niver a sign of ice, barrin' that by the eddies, when the Injun lifts his paddle an' sings out, "Lon McFane! Look ye below!" So have I heard, but niver thought to see! As ye know, Sitka Charley, like meself, niver drew first breath in the land; so the sight was new. Then we drifted, with a head over ayther side, peerin' down through the sparkly water. For the world like the days I spint with the pearlers, watchin' the coral banks a-growin' the same as so many gardens under the sea. There it was, the anchor-ice, clingin' an' clusterin' to ivery rock, after the manner of the white coral.

'But it's me that's wandering. Like I was saying, we were paddling along, with not a hint of ice except by the eddies, when the Indian lifts his paddle and shouts, "Lon McFane! Look down!" I'd heard about it, but never thought I’d see it! As you know, Sitka Charley, like me, was never born in this land; so the sight was fresh to us. Then we drifted, leaning over both sides, looking down through the sparkling water. It felt like the days I spent with the pearl divers, watching the coral reefs grow just like so many gardens under the sea. There it was, the anchor ice, clinging and clustering to every rock, just like the white coral.'

'But the best of the sight was to come. Just after clearin' the tail of the riffle, the water turns quick the color of milk, an' the top of it in wee circles, as when the graylin' rise in the spring, or there's a splatter of wet from the sky. 'Twas the anchor-ice comin' up. To the right, to the lift, as far as iver a man cud see, the water was covered with the same.

But the best part of the view was yet to come. Just after clearing the end of the riffle, the water quickly turned the color of milk, with little circles forming on top, like when the grayling rise in spring or there’s a splash of rain. It was the anchor ice coming up. To the right, to the left, as far as anyone could see, the water was covered with the same.

An' like so much porridge it was, slickin' along the bark of the canoe, stickin' like glue to the paddles. It's many's the time I shot the self-same riffle before, and it's many's the time after, but niver a wink of the same have I seen. 'Twas the sight of a lifetime.' 'Do tell!' dryly commented Bettles. 'D'ye think I'd b'lieve such a yarn? I'd ruther say the glister of light'd gone to your eyes, and the snap of the air to your tongue.' ''Twas me own eyes that beheld it, an' if Sitka Charley was here, he'd be the lad to back me.' 'But facts is facts, an' they ain't no gettin' round 'em. It ain't in the nature of things for the water furtherest away from the air to freeze first.' 'But me own eyes-' 'Don't git het up over it,' admonished Bettles, as the quick Celtic anger began to mount.

And it was just like porridge, oozing along the canoe's surface, sticking to the paddles like glue. I’ve shot the same riffle many times before, and many times after, but I’ve never seen anything like it. It was a once-in-a-lifetime sight." "Really?" Bettles replied dryly. "Do you think I'd believe such a tale? I’d rather say the glare of the light got to your eyes and the chill in the air went to your head." "It was my own eyes that saw it, and if Sitka Charley were here, he’d back me up." "But facts are facts, and you can’t ignore them. It’s just not how things work for the water farthest from the air to freeze first." "But my own eyes—" "Don't get worked up about it," Bettles warned as the quick Celtic anger started to rise.

'Then yer not after belavin' me?' 'Sence you're so blamed forehanded about it, no; I'd b'lieve nature first, and facts.'

'So you're not going to believe me?' 'Since you're so damn sure about it, no; I’d believe nature first, and the facts.'

'Is it the lie ye'd be givin' me?' threatened Lon. 'Ye'd better be askin' that Siwash wife of yours. I'll lave it to her, for the truth I spake.' Bettles flared up in sudden wrath. The Irishman had unwittingly wounded him; for his wife was the half-breed daughter of a Russian fur-trader, married to him in the Greek Mission of Nulato, a thousand miles or so down the Yukon, thus being of much higher caste than the common Siwash, or native, wife. It was a mere Northland nuance, which none but the Northland adventurer may understand.

'Are you trying to lie to me?' Lon threatened. 'You better ask that Siwash wife of yours. I’ll leave it to her, because I’m speaking the truth.' Bettles exploded in sudden anger. The Irishman had unknowingly hurt him, since his wife was the half-breed daughter of a Russian fur trader, married to him in the Greek Mission of Nulato, about a thousand miles down the Yukon, making her of much higher status than the average Siwash, or native, wife. It was just a subtle detail of the North, which only those who adventure in the North can truly understand.

'I reckon you kin take it that way,' was his deliberate affirmation.

"I guess you can take it that way," was his careful confirmation.

The next instant Lon McFane had stretched him on the floor, the circle was broken up, and half a dozen men had stepped between.

The next moment, Lon McFane had thrown him onto the floor, the circle was broken, and half a dozen guys had stepped in between.

Bettles came to his feet, wiping the blood from his mouth. 'It hain't new, this takin' and payin' of blows, and don't you never think but that this will be squared.' 'An' niver in me life did I take the lie from mortal man,' was the retort courteous. 'An' it's an avil day I'll not be to hand, waitin' an' willin' to help ye lift yer debts, barrin' no manner of way.'

Bettles got to his feet, wiping the blood off his mouth. "This back-and-forth of hitting and getting hit isn’t new, and don’t ever think that I won’t settle it." "And I’ve never in my life taken a lie from any man," was the polite comeback. "And it’s a bad day I’ll be far from, waiting and ready to help you with your debts, no matter what."

'Still got that 38-55?' Lon nodded.

'Still got that .38-55?' Lon nodded.

'But you'd better git a more likely caliber. Mine'll rip holes through you the size of walnuts.'

'But you'd better get a more appropriate caliber. Mine will rip holes in you the size of walnuts.'

'Niver fear; it's me own slugs smell their way with soft noses, an' they'll spread like flapjacks against the coming out beyand. An' when'll I have the pleasure of waitin' on ye? The waterhole's a strikin' locality.' ''Tain't bad. Jest be there in an hour, and you won't set long on my coming.' Both men mittened and left the Post, their ears closed to the remonstrances of their comrades. It was such a little thing; yet with such men, little things, nourished by quick tempers and stubborn natures, soon blossomed into big things.

'Never fear; it's my own slugs finding their way with soft noses, and they'll spread like pancakes against what's coming out beyond. And when will I have the pleasure of waiting on you? The waterhole's a pretty great spot.' 'It's not bad. Just be there in an hour, and you won't have to wait long for me.' Both men gloved up and left the Post, ignoring their comrades' protests. It was such a small thing; yet with these men, small things, fueled by quick tempers and stubborn natures, quickly turned into big things.

Besides, the art of burning to bedrock still lay in the womb of the future, and the men of Forty-Mile, shut in by the long Arctic winter, grew high-stomached with overeating and enforced idleness, and became as irritable as do the bees in the fall of the year when the hives are overstocked with honey.

Besides, the skill of burning down to the ground was still in the making, and the men of Forty-Mile, trapped by the long Arctic winter, became gluttonous from overeating and forced inactivity, and grew as irritable as bees in the fall when the hives are overstuffed with honey.

There was no law in the land. The mounted police was also a thing of the future. Each man measured an offense, and meted out the punishment inasmuch as it affected himself.

There was no law in the land. The mounted police was also something for the future. Each man judged an offense and decided the punishment based on how it affected him personally.

Rarely had combined action been necessary, and never in all the dreary history of the camp had the eighth article of the Decalogue been violated.

Rarely had joint action been needed, and never in the long, dull history of the camp had the eighth commandment been broken.

Big Jim Belden called an impromptu meeting. Scruff Mackenzie was placed as temporary chairman, and a messenger dispatched to solicit Father Roubeau's good offices. Their position was paradoxical, and they knew it. By the right of might could they interfere to prevent the duel; yet such action, while in direct line with their wishes, went counter to their opinions. While their rough-hewn, obsolete ethics recognized the individual prerogative of wiping out blow with blow, they could not bear to think of two good comrades, such as Bettles and McFane, meeting in deadly battle. Deeming the man who would not fight on provocation a dastard, when brought to the test it seemed wrong that he should fight.

Big Jim Belden called an impromptu meeting. Scruff Mackenzie was appointed as the temporary chairman, and a messenger was sent to ask for Father Roubeau's help. They knew their situation was contradictory. They could use their power to stop the duel, but doing so aligned with their wishes while contradicting their beliefs. Their rough, outdated sense of ethics recognized a person's right to retaliate with violence, yet they couldn’t stand the thought of two good friends, like Bettles and McFane, facing off in a deadly fight. They considered anyone who wouldn’t respond to provocation a coward, but when it came down to it, it felt wrong for him to have to fight.

But a scurry of moccasins and loud cries, rounded off with a pistol-shot, interrupted the discussion. Then the storm-doors opened and Malemute Kid entered, a smoking Colt's in his hand, and a merry light in his eye.

But a rush of moccasins and loud shouts, followed by a gunshot, interrupted the conversation. Then the storm doors swung open, and Malemute Kid stepped in, a smoking Colt in his hand, and a cheerful glint in his eye.

'I got him.' He replaced the empty shell, and added, 'Your dog, Scruff.' 'Yellow Fang?'

'I got him.' He put down the empty shell and added, 'Your dog, Scruff.' 'Yellow Fang?'

Mackenzie asked.

Mackenzie asked.

'No; the lop-eared one.' 'The devil! Nothing the matter with him.' 'Come out and take a look.' 'That's all right after all. Buess he's got 'em, too. Yellow Fang came back this morning and took a chunk out of him, and came near to making a widower of me. Made a rush for Zarinska, but she whisked her skirts in his face and escaped with the loss of the same and a good roll in the snow. Then he took to the woods again. Hope he don't come back. Lost any yourself?' 'One—the best one of the pack—Shookum. Started amuck this morning, but didn't get very far. Ran foul of Sitka Charley's team, and they scattered him all over the street. And now two of them are loose, and raging mad; so you see he got his work in. The dog census will be small in the spring if we don't do something.'

'No, the one with the floppy ears.' 'Come on! There's nothing wrong with him.' 'Step outside and see for yourself.' 'Well, it turns out he’s fine after all. But he’s got a problem now. Yellow Fang came back this morning and bit him pretty good, almost left me a widower. He lunged at Zarinska, but she quickly evaded him and ended up rolling in the snow. Then he dashed back into the woods. I hope he doesn't return. Have you lost any?' 'Just one—the best of the bunch—Shookum. He went wild this morning but didn’t get far. He ran into Sitka Charley’s team, and they tore him apart right in the street. And now two of them are loose and going crazy; so you see he did a number on us. There won't be many dogs left by spring if we don't do something.'

'And the man census, too.' 'How's that? Who's in trouble now?' 'Oh, Bettles and Lon McFane had an argument, and they'll be down by the waterhole in a few minutes to settle it.' The incident was repeated for his benefit, and Malemute Kid, accustomed to an obedience which his fellow men never failed to render, took charge of the affair. His quickly formulated plan was explained, and they promised to follow his lead implicitly.

'And the guy count, too.' 'What’s going on? Who’s in trouble now?' 'Oh, Bettles and Lon McFane had a fight, and they’ll be at the waterhole in a few minutes to sort it out.' The situation was repeated for his benefit, and Malemute Kid, used to the obedience that his peers always showed him, took charge of the situation. He quickly laid out his plan, and they all promised to follow his lead without question.

'So you see,' he concluded, 'we do not actually take away their privilege of fighting; and yet I don't believe they'll fight when they see the beauty of the scheme. Life's a game and men the gamblers. They'll stake their whole pile on the one chance in a thousand.

'So you see,' he wrapped up, 'we're not really taking away their chance to fight; and still, I don't think they'll fight when they notice the beauty of the plan. Life's a game and men are the gamblers. They'll bet everything on that one in a thousand chance.'

'Take away that one chance, and—they won't play.' He turned to the man in charge of the Post. 'Storekeeper, weight out three fathoms of your best half-inch manila.

'Remove that opportunity, and—they won't participate.' He faced the person in charge of the Post. 'Storekeeper, measure out three fathoms of your finest half-inch manila.'

'We'll establish a precedent which will last the men of Forty-Mile to the end of time,' he prophesied. Then he coiled the rope about his arm and led his followers out of doors, just in time to meet the principals.

'We'll set a standard that the people of Forty-Mile will remember forever,' he predicted. Then he wrapped the rope around his arm and led his companions outside, just in time to encounter the main party.

'What danged right'd he to fetch my wife in?' thundered Bettles to the soothing overtures of a friend. ''Twa'n't called for,' he concluded decisively. ''Twa'n't called for,' he reiterated again and again, pacing up and down and waiting for Lon McFane.

'What the hell right did he have to bring my wife in?' shouted Bettles, dismissing the calming remarks of a friend. 'It wasn't needed,' he concluded firmly. 'It wasn't needed,' he repeated over and over, walking back and forth and waiting for Lon McFane.

And Lon McFane—his face was hot and tongue rapid as he flaunted insurrection in the face of the Church. 'Then, father,' he cried, 'it's with an aisy heart I'll roll in me flamy blankets, the broad of me back on a bed of coals. Niver shall it be said that Lon McFane took a lie 'twixt the teeth without iver liftin' a hand! An' I'll not ask a blessin'. The years have been wild, but it's the heart was in the right place.' 'But it's not the heart, Lon,' interposed Father Roubeau; 'It's pride that bids you forth to slay your fellow man.' 'Yer Frinch,' Lon replied. And then, turning to leave him, 'An' will ye say a mass if the luck is against me?' But the priest smiled, thrust his moccasined feet to the fore, and went out upon the white breast of the silent river. A packed trail, the width of a sixteen-inch sled, led out to the waterhole. On either side lay the deep, soft snow. The men trod in single file, without conversation; and the black-stoled priest in their midst gave to the function the solemn aspect of a funeral. It was a warm winter's day for Forty-Mile—a day in which the sky, filled with heaviness, drew closer to the earth, and the mercury sought the unwonted level of twenty below. But there was no cheer in the warmth. There was little air in the upper strata, and the clouds hung motionless, giving sullen promise of an early snowfall. And the earth, unresponsive, made no preparation, content in its hibernation.

And Lon McFane—his face was hot and his tongue quick as he showed defiance to the Church. 'Then, Father,' he shouted, 'I'll sleep easy in my fiery blankets, lying on a bed of coals. No one will ever say that Lon McFane took a lie between his teeth without lifting a hand! And I won’t ask for a blessing. The years have been wild, but my heart was in the right place.' 'But it’s not about the heart, Lon,' Father Roubeau interrupted; 'It’s pride that drives you to kill your fellow man.' 'You’re French,' Lon replied. And then, turning to leave him, 'And will you say a mass if luck isn’t on my side?' But the priest smiled, pushed his moccasined feet forward, and stepped out onto the quiet river. A narrow trail, about the width of a sixteen-inch sled, led out to the waterhole. On either side lay the deep, soft snow. The men walked in single file, without talking; and the black-stoled priest among them gave the gathering a solemn feel, like a funeral. It was a warm winter day for Forty-Mile—a day when the heavy sky felt low to the earth, and the temperature dropped to an unusual twenty below. But there was no cheer in the warmth. There was little air in the upper atmosphere, and the clouds hung still, ominously hinting at an early snowfall. And the earth, unresponsive, showed no signs of preparation, content in its hibernation.

When the waterhole was reached, Bettles, having evidently reviewed the quarrel during the silent walk, burst out in a final ''Twa'n't called for,' while Lon McFane kept grim silence. Indignation so choked him that he could not speak.

When they got to the waterhole, Bettles, clearly having thought about the argument during the quiet walk, suddenly exclaimed, "That wasn't called for," while Lon McFane remained silent. Anger had him so worked up that he couldn't say anything.

Yet deep down, whenever their own wrongs were not uppermost, both men wondered at their comrades. They had expected opposition, and this tacit acquiescence hurt them. It seemed more was due them from the men they had been so close with, and they felt a vague sense of wrong, rebelling at the thought of so many of their brothers coming out, as on a gala occasion, without one word of protest, to see them shoot each other down. It appeared their worth had diminished in the eyes of the community. The proceedings puzzled them.

Yet deep down, whenever their own wrongs weren't at the forefront, both men were perplexed by their friends. They had expected resistance, and this silent acceptance stung. It felt like they deserved more from the people they had been so close to, and they experienced a vague sense of injustice, rebelling at the idea of so many of their brothers showing up, as if it were a celebration, without a single word of protest, to watch them take each other down. It seemed their value had decreased in the eyes of the community. The situation baffled them.

'Back to back, David. An' will it be fifty paces to the man, or double the quantity?'

'Back to back, David. And will it be fifty paces to the person, or double that amount?'

'Fifty,' was the sanguinary reply, grunted out, yet sharply cut.

'Fifty,' was the bloody response, said sharply and decisively.

But the new manila, not prominently displayed, but casually coiled about Malemute Kid's arm, caught the quick eye of the Irishman, and thrilled him with a suspicious fear.

But the new manila, not prominently displayed but casually wrapped around Malemute Kid's arm, caught the quick eye of the Irishman and filled him with a sudden feeling of fear.

'An' what are ye doin' with the rope?' 'Hurry up!' Malemute Kid glanced at his watch.

'And what are you doing with the rope?' 'Hurry up!' Malemute Kid checked his watch.

'I've a batch of bread in the cabin, and I don't want it to fall. Besides, my feet are getting cold.' The rest of the men manifested their impatience in various suggestive ways.

'I have a batch of bread in the cabin, and I don't want it to fall. Plus, my feet are getting cold.' The other men showed their impatience in different obvious ways.

'But the rope, Kid' It's bran' new, an' sure yer bread's not that heavy it needs raisin' with the like of that?' Bettles by this time had faced around. Father Roubeau, the humor of the situation just dawning on him, hid a smile behind his mittened hand.

'But the rope, Kid.' It's brand new, and I'm sure your bread's not heavy enough to need lifting with that kind of thing?' By this time, Bettles had turned around. Father Roubeau, realizing the humor of the situation, covered a smile with his mittened hand.

'No, Lon; this rope was made for a man.' Malemute Kid could be very impressive on occasion.

'No, Lon; this rope was made for a man.' Malemute Kid could really be impressive sometimes.

'What man?' Bettles was becoming aware of a personal interest.

'What man?' Bettles was starting to feel a personal connection.

'The other man.' 'An' which is the one ye'd mane by that?' 'Listen, Lon—and you, too, Bettles! We've been talking this little trouble of yours over, and we've come to one conclusion. We know we have no right to stop your fighting-' 'True for ye, me lad!' 'And we're not going to. But this much we can do, and shall do—make this the only duel in the history of Forty-Mile, set an example for every che-cha-qua that comes up or down the Yukon. The man who escapes killing shall be hanged to the nearest tree. Now, go ahead!'

'The other guy.' 'Which one do you mean by that?' 'Listen, Lon—and you too, Bettles! We've been discussing this little issue of yours, and we've reached one conclusion. We know we don’t have the right to stop your fighting.' 'That's right, my friend!' 'And we're not going to. But this much we can and will do—make this the only duel in the history of Forty-Mile, setting an example for every newcomer who comes up or down the Yukon. The man who survives the fight will be hanged from the nearest tree. Now, go ahead!'

Lon smiled dubiously, then his face lighted up. 'Pace her off, David—fifty paces, wheel, an' niver a cease firin' till a lad's down for good. 'Tis their hearts'll niver let them do the deed, an' it's well ye should know it for a true Yankee bluff.'

Lon smiled uncertainly, then his face brightened. 'Move her along, David—fifty paces, turn, and don’t stop firing until a guy is down for good. Their hearts will never let them do it, and you should know this is a classic Yankee bluff.'

He started off with a pleased grin on his face, but Malemute Kid halted him.

He started with a happy grin on his face, but Malemute Kid stopped him.

'Lon! It's a long while since you first knew me?' 'Many's the day.' 'And you, Bettles?'

'Lon! It's been a long time since you first got to know me?' 'It's been many days.' 'And you, Bettles?'

'Five year next June high water.' 'And have you once, in all that time, known me to break my word' Or heard of me breaking it?' Both men shook their heads, striving to fathom what lay beyond.

'High water in five years next June.' 'And have you ever, in all that time, known me to go back on my word? Or heard of me doing it?' Both men shook their heads, trying to understand what might be beyond that.

'Well, then, what do you think of a promise made by me?' 'As good as your bond,' from Bettles.

'Well, then, what do you think about a promise I made?' 'As good as your word,' replied Bettles.

'The thing to safely sling yer hopes of heaven by,' promptly endorsed Lon McFane.

'The thing to securely place your hopes of heaven on,' quickly agreed Lon McFane.

'Listen! I, Malemute Kid, give you my word—and you know what that means that the man who is not shot stretches rope within ten minutes after the shooting.' He stepped back as Pilate might have done after washing his hands.

'Listen! I, Malemute Kid, give you my word—and you know what that means; the man who isn’t shot hangs from a rope within ten minutes after the shooting.' He stepped back like Pilate might have done after washing his hands.

A pause and a silence came over the men of Forty-Mile. The sky drew still closer, sending down a crystal flight of frost—little geometric designs, perfect, evanescent as a breath, yet destined to exist till the returning sun had covered half its northern journey.

A pause and silence fell over the men of Forty-Mile. The sky seemed to come down closer, releasing a delicate layer of frost—tiny geometric patterns, flawless and fleeting like a breath, but meant to last until the sun returned halfway through its northern journey.

Both men had led forlorn hopes in their time—led with a curse or a jest on their tongues, and in their souls an unswerving faith in the God of Chance. But that merciful deity had been shut out from the present deal. They studied the face of Malemute Kid, but they studied as one might the Sphinx. As the quiet minutes passed, a feeling that speech was incumbent on them began to grow. At last the howl of a wolf-dog cracked the silence from the direction of Forty-Mile. The weird sound swelled with all the pathos of a breaking heart, then died away in a long-drawn sob.

Both men had chased hopeless dreams in their time—done so with a curse or a joke on their lips, and in their hearts an unwavering belief in the God of Chance. But that merciful deity had been excluded from this situation. They examined the face of Malemute Kid, but they examined it like one might gaze at the Sphinx. As the quiet minutes went by, a sense that they needed to speak started to grow. Finally, the howl of a wolf-dog shattered the silence from the direction of Forty-Mile. The haunting sound swelled with all the sadness of a breaking heart, then faded away in a long, drawn-out sob.

'Well I be danged!' Bettles turned up the collar of his mackinaw jacket and stared about him helplessly.

'Well, I be dang!' Bettles turned up the collar of his mackinaw jacket and looked around him helplessly.

'It's a gloryus game yer runnin', Kid,' cried Lon McFane. 'All the percentage of the house an' niver a bit to the man that's buckin'. The Devil himself'd niver tackle such a cinch—and damned if I do.' There were chuckles, throttled in gurgling throats, and winks brushed away with the frost which rimed the eyelashes, as the men climbed the ice-notched bank and started across the street to the Post. But the long howl had drawn nearer, invested with a new note of menace. A woman screamed round the corner. There was a cry of, 'Here he comes!' Then an Indian boy, at the head of half a dozen frightened dogs, racing with death, dashed into the crowd. And behind came Yellow Fang, a bristle of hair and a flash of gray. Everybody but the Yankee fled.

'It's a glorious game you're running, Kid,' shouted Lon McFane. 'All the house's cut and not a cent for the guy who's betting. The Devil himself wouldn’t take on such an easy setup—and hell if I will.' There were chuckles, muffled in gurgling throats, and winks wiped away with the frost that coated their eyelashes as the men climbed the ice-rimmed bank and started across the street to the Post. But the long howl had gotten closer, carrying a new hint of danger. A woman screamed around the corner. There was a shout of, 'Here he comes!' Then an Indian boy, leading a pack of scared dogs, racing for their lives, burst into the crowd. And right behind was Yellow Fang, a tangle of fur and a flash of gray. Everyone except the Yankee took off.

The Indian boy had tripped and fallen. Bettles stopped long enough to grip him by the slack of his furs, then headed for a pile of cordwood already occupied by a number of his comrades. Yellow Fang, doubling after one of the dogs, came leaping back. The fleeing animal, free of the rabies, but crazed with fright, whipped Bettles off his feet and flashed on up the street. Malemute Kid took a flying shot at Yellow Fang. The mad dog whirled a half airspring, came down on his back, then, with a single leap, covered half the distance between himself and Bettles.

The Indian boy had tripped and fallen. Bettles paused just long enough to grab him by the loose furs, then made his way to a pile of firewood where several of his friends were already gathered. Yellow Fang, chasing one of the dogs, came bounding back. The scared dog, unharmed by rabies but panicked, knocked Bettles off his feet and raced up the street. Malemute Kid took a quick shot at Yellow Fang. The crazed dog spun mid-air, landed on his back, and then, with one leap, closed half the distance to Bettles.

But the fatal spring was intercepted. Lon McFane leaped from the woodpile, countering him in midair. Over they rolled, Lon holding him by the throat at arm's length, blinking under the fetid slaver which sprayed his face. Then Bettles, revolver in hand and coolly waiting a chance, settled the combat.

But the deadly spring was stopped. Lon McFane jumped from the woodpile, meeting him in midair. They tumbled over, with Lon gripping him by the throat at arm's length, blinking away the putrid saliva that sprayed his face. Then Bettles, gun in hand and calmly waiting for an opportunity, ended the fight.

''Twas a square game, Kid,' Lon remarked, rising to his feet and shaking the snow from out his sleeves; 'with a fair percentage to meself that bucked it.' That night, while Lon McFane sought the forgiving arms of the Church in the direction of Father Roubeau's cabin, Malemute Kid talked long to little purpose.

"It was a fair game, Kid," Lon said, getting to his feet and shaking the snow out of his sleeves. "I had a good share of the winnings." That night, while Lon McFane looked for comfort in the Church at Father Roubeau's cabin, Malemute Kid chatted on for a while without much point.

'But would you,' persisted Mackenzie, 'supposing they had fought?' 'Have I ever broken my word?' 'No; but that isn't the point. Answer the question. Would you?' Malemute Kid straightened up. 'Scruff, I've been asking myself that question ever since, and—'

'But would you,' Mackenzie asked again, 'if they had fought?' 'Have I ever gone back on my word?' 'No, but that's not the issue. Just answer the question. Would you?' Malemute Kid sat up straight. 'Scruff, I've been thinking about that question ever since, and—'

'Well?'

'What's up?'

'Well, as yet, I haven't found the answer.'

'Well, I still haven't found the answer.'




In a Far Country

When a man journeys into a far country, he must be prepared to forget many of the things he has learned, and to acquire such customs as are inherent with existence in the new land; he must abandon the old ideals and the old gods, and oftentimes he must reverse the very codes by which his conduct has hitherto been shaped. To those who have the protean faculty of adaptability, the novelty of such change may even be a source of pleasure; but to those who happen to be hardened to the ruts in which they were created, the pressure of the altered environment is unbearable, and they chafe in body and in spirit under the new restrictions which they do not understand. This chafing is bound to act and react, producing divers evils and leading to various misfortunes. It were better for the man who cannot fit himself to the new groove to return to his own country; if he delay too long, he will surely die.

When a man travels to a distant land, he needs to be ready to forget many of the things he has learned and adopt the customs that come with living in this new place. He must let go of his old ideals and beliefs, and often he must turn upside down the very principles that have guided his behavior until now. For those who can adapt easily, the excitement of change might even be enjoyable; but for those who are used to their familiar ways, the pressure of the new environment is overwhelming, causing discomfort both physically and mentally under the unfamiliar rules they don’t understand. This frustration will inevitably lead to negative outcomes and various misfortunes. It would be better for someone who can’t adjust to just go back home; if he waits too long, he will surely perish.

The man who turns his back upon the comforts of an elder civilization, to face the savage youth, the primordial simplicity of the North, may estimate success at an inverse ratio to the quantity and quality of his hopelessly fixed habits. He will soon discover, if he be a fit candidate, that the material habits are the less important. The exchange of such things as a dainty menu for rough fare, of the stiff leather shoe for the soft, shapeless moccasin, of the feather bed for a couch in the snow, is after all a very easy matter. But his pinch will come in learning properly to shape his mind's attitude toward all things, and especially toward his fellow man. For the courtesies of ordinary life, he must substitute unselfishness, forbearance, and tolerance. Thus, and thus only, can he gain that pearl of great price—true comradeship. He must not say 'thank you'; he must mean it without opening his mouth, and prove it by responding in kind. In short, he must substitute the deed for the word, the spirit for the letter.

The man who turns his back on the comforts of an older civilization to embrace the raw, simple life of the North may find that his success is inversely related to how fixed his habits are. If he's suitable for this challenge, he will soon realize that adapting his material habits is not the most important part. Swapping things like a fancy meal for basic food, a stiff leather shoe for a soft, shapeless moccasin, or a feather bed for a couch in the snow is relatively easy. However, the real challenge will be adjusting his mindset toward everything, especially toward other people. He will need to replace everyday courtesies with selflessness, patience, and understanding. Only this way can he attain the invaluable treasure of true friendship. He shouldn't just say “thank you”; he should genuinely feel it without speaking and show it through his actions. In short, he must prioritize actions over words, and the spirit over the letter.

When the world rang with the tale of Arctic gold, and the lure of the North gripped the heartstrings of men, Carter Weatherbee threw up his snug clerkship, turned the half of his savings over to his wife, and with the remainder bought an outfit. There was no romance in his nature—the bondage of commerce had crushed all that; he was simply tired of the ceaseless grind, and wished to risk great hazards in view of corresponding returns. Like many another fool, disdaining the old trails used by the Northland pioneers for a score of years, he hurried to Edmonton in the spring of the year; and there, unluckily for his soul's welfare, he allied himself with a party of men.

When the world buzzed with stories of Arctic gold and the allure of the North captivated people's hearts, Carter Weatherbee quit his comfortable office job, handed half of his savings to his wife, and used the rest to buy supplies. He wasn’t a romantic—his work-life had squashed that part of him; he was just fed up with the relentless grind and wanted to take bold risks for the chance of big rewards. Like many other fools, ignoring the well-trodden paths of the Northland pioneers that had been used for decades, he rushed to Edmonton in the spring; and there, unfortunately for his well-being, he teamed up with a group of men.

There was nothing unusual about this party, except its plans. Even its goal, like that of all the other parties, was the Klondike. But the route it had mapped out to attain that goal took away the breath of the hardiest native, born and bred to the vicissitudes of the Northwest. Even Jacques Baptiste, born of a Chippewa woman and a renegade voyageur (having raised his first whimpers in a deerskin lodge north of the sixty-fifth parallel, and had the same hushed by blissful sucks of raw tallow), was surprised. Though he sold his services to them and agreed to travel even to the never-opening ice, he shook his head ominously whenever his advice was asked.

There was nothing unusual about this party, except for its plans. Even its goal, like that of all the other parties, was the Klondike. But the route it had planned to reach that goal took the breath away from even the toughest locals, who were accustomed to the challenges of the Northwest. Even Jacques Baptiste, born to a Chippewa woman and a rogue voyageur (having let out his first cries in a deerskin lodge north of the sixty-fifth parallel and quieted only by blissful bites of raw tallow), was surprised. Though he offered his services to them and agreed to venture even to the never-thawing ice, he shook his head ominously whenever they asked for his advice.

Percy Cuthfert's evil star must have been in the ascendant, for he, too, joined this company of argonauts. He was an ordinary man, with a bank account as deep as his culture, which is saying a good deal. He had no reason to embark on such a venture—no reason in the world save that he suffered from an abnormal development of sentimentality. He mistook this for the true spirit of romance and adventure. Many another man has done the like, and made as fatal a mistake.

Percy Cuthfert's bad luck must have been on the rise, because he, too, became part of this group of adventurers. He was an average guy, with a bank account as shallow as his knowledge, which says quite a lot. He had no real reason to take on such a journey—no reason at all except for his excessive sentimental nature. He confused this with the genuine feeling of romance and adventure. Many other men have made the same mistake, and it turned out to be just as disastrous.

The first break-up of spring found the party following the ice-run of Elk River. It was an imposing fleet, for the outfit was large, and they were accompanied by a disreputable contingent of half-breed voyageurs with their women and children. Day in and day out, they labored with the bateaux and canoes, fought mosquitoes and other kindred pests, or sweated and swore at the portages. Severe toil like this lays a man naked to the very roots of his soul, and ere Lake Athabasca was lost in the south, each member of the party had hoisted his true colors.

The first break of spring found the group following the ice melt of Elk River. It was an impressive fleet, as the crew was large, and they were joined by a rough group of half-breed voyageurs along with their women and children. Day in and day out, they worked hard with the bateaux and canoes, battled mosquitoes and other annoying pests, or toiled and cursed at the portages. Such intense labor exposes a person to the core of their being, and before Lake Athabasca disappeared in the south, each member of the group had shown their true colors.

The two shirks and chronic grumblers were Carter Weatherbee and Percy Cuthfert. The whole party complained less of its aches and pains than did either of them. Not once did they volunteer for the thousand and one petty duties of the camp. A bucket of water to be brought, an extra armful of wood to be chopped, the dishes to be washed and wiped, a search to be made through the outfit for some suddenly indispensable article—and these two effete scions of civilization discovered sprains or blisters requiring instant attention.

The two slackers and constant complainers were Carter Weatherbee and Percy Cuthfert. The whole group grumbled less about their aches and pains than those two. Not once did they step up for any of the countless little tasks around the camp. Whether it was fetching a bucket of water, chopping an extra armful of wood, washing and drying the dishes, or searching through the gear for some suddenly needed item—these two pampered kids from civilization always found reasons for sprains or blisters that needed immediate care.

They were the first to turn in at night, with score of tasks yet undone; the last to turn out in the morning, when the start should be in readiness before the breakfast was begun.

They were the first to go to bed at night, with many tasks still left to do; the last to get up in the morning, when everything should be ready before breakfast started.

They were the first to fall to at mealtime, the last to have a hand in the cooking; the first to dive for a slim delicacy, the last to discover they had added to their own another man's share. If they toiled at the oars, they slyly cut the water at each stroke and allowed the boat's momentum to float up the blade. They thought nobody noticed; but their comrades swore under their breaths and grew to hate them, while Jacques Baptiste sneered openly and damned them from morning till night. But Jacques Baptiste was no gentleman.

They were the first to rush in at mealtime and the last to help with the cooking; the first to grab a tasty morsel and the last to realize they had taken someone else's share. If they worked at the oars, they cleverly let the water slide off the blade with each stroke and let the boat's momentum do the work. They thought no one noticed, but their teammates cursed quietly and started to despise them, while Jacques Baptiste openly mocked them and criticized them from morning until night. But Jacques Baptiste was no gentleman.

At the Great Slave, Hudson Bay dogs were purchased, and the fleet sank to the guards with its added burden of dried fish and pemican. Then canoe and bateau answered to the swift current of the Mackenzie, and they plunged into the Great Barren Ground. Every likely-looking 'feeder' was prospected, but the elusive 'pay-dirt' danced ever to the north. At the Great Bear, overcome by the common dread of the Unknown Lands, their voyageurs began to desert, and Fort of Good Hope saw the last and bravest bending to the towlines as they bucked the current down which they had so treacherously glided.

At Great Slave Lake, they bought Hudson Bay dogs, and the fleet became weighed down with extra dried fish and pemmican. Then the canoe and bateau responded to the fast current of the Mackenzie River, plunging into the Great Barren Ground. Every promising-looking 'feeder' was explored, but the elusive 'pay-dirt' kept moving further north. At Great Bear Lake, overwhelmed by the shared fear of the Unknown Lands, their voyageurs started to abandon ship, and the Fort of Good Hope witnessed the last and bravest ones straining against the towlines as they fought the current they had so treacherously navigated.

Jacques Baptiste alone remained. Had he not sworn to travel even to the never-opening ice? The lying charts, compiled in main from hearsay, were now constantly consulted.

Jacques Baptiste was the only one left. Had he not promised to travel all the way to the never-ending ice? The misleading maps, mostly based on rumors, were being checked constantly.

And they felt the need of hurry, for the sun had already passed its northern solstice and was leading the winter south again. Skirting the shores of the bay, where the Mackenzie disembogues into the Arctic Ocean, they entered the mouth of the Little Peel River. Then began the arduous up-stream toil, and the two Incapables fared worse than ever. Towline and pole, paddle and tumpline, rapids and portages—such tortures served to give the one a deep disgust for great hazards, and printed for the other a fiery text on the true romance of adventure. One day they waxed mutinous, and being vilely cursed by Jacques Baptiste, turned, as worms sometimes will. But the half-breed thrashed the twain, and sent them, bruised and bleeding, about their work. It was the first time either had been manhandled.

And they felt the need to hurry, because the sun had already passed its northern solstice and was taking winter south again. Skirting the shores of the bay, where the Mackenzie River flows into the Arctic Ocean, they entered the mouth of the Little Peel River. Then began the tough journey upstream, and the two Incapables struggled more than ever. Towline and pole, paddle and tumpline, rapids and portages—these challenges made one of them deeply dislike dangerous situations, while the other embraced the harsh lessons of true adventure. One day they became rebellious, and after being harshly cursed by Jacques Baptiste, they turned on him, like worms sometimes do. But the half-breed whipped both of them and sent them, bruised and bleeding, back to their work. It was the first time either of them had been physically overpowered.

Abandoning their river craft at the headwaters of the Little Peel, they consumed the rest of the summer in the great portage over the Mackenzie watershed to the West Rat. This little stream fed the Porcupine, which in turn joined the Yukon where that mighty highway of the North countermarches on the Arctic Circle.

Abandoning their boats at the source of the Little Peel, they spent the rest of the summer making the long trek over the Mackenzie watershed to the West Rat. This small stream fed into the Porcupine, which then joined the Yukon as that powerful northbound route crossed the Arctic Circle.

But they had lost in the race with winter, and one day they tied their rafts to the thick eddy-ice and hurried their goods ashore. That night the river jammed and broke several times; the following morning it had fallen asleep for good. 'We can't be more'n four hundred miles from the Yukon,' concluded Sloper, multiplying his thumb nails by the scale of the map. The council, in which the two Incapables had whined to excellent disadvantage, was drawing to a close.

But they had lost the race against winter, and one day they tied their rafts to the thick, swirling ice and quickly brought their goods ashore. That night, the river jammed and broke several times; by the next morning, it had settled down for good. "We can't be more than four hundred miles from the Yukon," Sloper figured, using his thumbnails to measure on the map. The meeting, where the two incapable ones had complained to great effect, was coming to an end.

'Hudson Bay Post, long time ago. No use um now.' Jacques Baptiste's father had made the trip for the Fur Company in the old days, incidentally marking the trail with a couple of frozen toes.

'Hudson Bay Post, a long time ago. No point in it now.' Jacques Baptiste's father had made the journey for the Fur Company back in the day, accidentally marking the trail with a couple of frozen toes.

Sufferin' cracky!' cried another of the party. 'No whites?' 'Nary white,' Sloper sententiously affirmed; 'but it's only five hundred more up the Yukon to Dawson. Call it a rough thousand from here.' Weatherbee and Cuthfert groaned in chorus.

"Suffering heck!" cried another member of the group. "No whites?" "Not a single one," Sloper confirmed decisively; "but it's just five hundred more up the Yukon to Dawson. Let's say a rough thousand from here." Weatherbee and Cuthfert groaned in unison.

'How long'll that take, Baptiste?' The half-breed figured for a moment. 'Workum like hell, no man play out, ten—twenty—forty—fifty days. Um babies come' (designating the Incapables), 'no can tell. Mebbe when hell freeze over; mebbe not then.' The manufacture of snowshoes and moccasins ceased. Somebody called the name of an absent member, who came out of an ancient cabin at the edge of the campfire and joined them. The cabin was one of the many mysteries which lurk in the vast recesses of the North. Built when and by whom, no man could tell.

'How long will that take, Baptiste?' The half-breed paused for a moment. 'Working like crazy, no one resting, ten—twenty—forty—fifty days. Those babies come' (referring to the Incapables), 'no one can say. Maybe when hell freezes over; maybe not even then.' The making of snowshoes and moccasins stopped. Someone called out the name of a member who was missing, and he emerged from an old cabin at the edge of the campfire to join them. The cabin was one of the many mysteries that hide in the vast reaches of the North. Built when and by whom, no one could say.

Two graves in the open, piled high with stones, perhaps contained the secret of those early wanderers. But whose hand had piled the stones? The moment had come. Jacques Baptiste paused in the fitting of a harness and pinned the struggling dog in the snow. The cook made mute protest for delay, threw a handful of bacon into a noisy pot of beans, then came to attention. Sloper rose to his feet. His body was a ludicrous contrast to the healthy physiques of the Incapables. Yellow and weak, fleeing from a South American fever-hole, he had not broken his flight across the zones, and was still able to toil with men. His weight was probably ninety pounds, with the heavy hunting knife thrown in, and his grizzled hair told of a prime which had ceased to be. The fresh young muscles of either Weatherbee or Cuthfert were equal to ten times the endeavor of his; yet he could walk them into the earth in a day's journey. And all this day he had whipped his stronger comrades into venturing a thousand miles of the stiffest hardship man can conceive. He was the incarnation of the unrest of his race, and the old Teutonic stubbornness, dashed with the quick grasp and action of the Yankee, held the flesh in the bondage of the spirit.

Two graves out in the open, stacked high with stones, might hold the secret of those early travelers. But who had piled the stones? The moment had arrived. Jacques Baptiste paused while fitting a harness and secured the struggling dog in the snow. The cook silently protested the delay, tossed a handful of bacon into a noisy pot of beans, then stood at attention. Sloper got to his feet. His body was an amusing contrast to the strong physiques of the Incapables. Pale and weak, escaping from a South American fever swamp, he hadn't stopped running across the zones and could still labor alongside men. He probably weighed around ninety pounds, knife included, and his grizzled hair suggested a youth that had long faded. The fresh young muscles of either Weatherbee or Cuthfert could easily match ten times his effort; yet he could outlast them on a full day's journey. All day long, he had pushed his stronger companions to tackle a thousand miles of the toughest challenges one can imagine. He embodied the restless spirit of his people, and the old Teutonic stubbornness, mixed with the quick wit and action of the Yankee, kept the flesh bound by the spirit.

'All those in favor of going on with the dogs as soon as the ice sets, say ay.' 'Ay!' rang out eight voices—voices destined to string a trail of oaths along many a hundred miles of pain.

'All those in favor of continuing with the dogs as soon as the ice hardens, say aye.' 'Aye!' shouted eight voices—voices set to carry a trail of curses over many hundreds of miles of suffering.

'Contrary minded?' 'No!' For the first time the Incapables were united without some compromise of personal interests.

'Thinking differently?' 'No!' For the first time, the Incapables were united without compromising their personal interests.

'And what are you going to do about it?' Weatherbee added belligerently.

'And what are you going to do about it?' Weatherbee added aggressively.

'Majority rule! Majority rule!' clamored the rest of the party.

'Majority rule! Majority rule!' shouted the rest of the group.

'I know the expedition is liable to fall through if you don't come,' Sloper replied sweetly; 'but I guess, if we try real hard, we can manage to do without you.

'I know the trip is likely to fall apart if you don't join us,' Sloper said kindly; 'but I think, if we really put in the effort, we can make it work without you.

What do you say, boys?' The sentiment was cheered to the echo.

What do you think, guys?' The response was met with loud cheers.

'But I say, you know,' Cuthfert ventured apprehensively; 'what's a chap like me to do?'

'But I say, you know,' Cuthfert said nervously; 'what's a guy like me supposed to do?'

'Ain't you coming with us.' 'No—o.' 'Then do as you damn well please. We won't have nothing to say.' 'Kind o' calkilate yuh might settle it with that canoodlin' pardner of yourn,' suggested a heavy-going Westerner from the Dakotas, at the same time pointing out Weatherbee. 'He'll be shore to ask yuh what yur a-goin' to do when it comes to cookin' an' gatherin' the wood.' 'Then we'll consider it all arranged,' concluded Sloper.

"Aren't you coming with us?" "No." "Then do whatever you want. We won't say anything." "You might want to work things out with that guy you're seeing," suggested a big, slow-talking Westerner from the Dakotas, while pointing at Weatherbee. "He'll definitely ask you what you're planning to do about cooking and gathering firewood." "Then we'll consider it all arranged," Sloper concluded.

'We'll pull out tomorrow, if we camp within five miles—just to get everything in running order and remember if we've forgotten anything.' The sleds groaned by on their steel-shod runners, and the dogs strained low in the harnesses in which they were born to die.

'We’ll head out tomorrow, as long as we camp within five miles—just to get everything sorted and see if we’ve forgotten anything.' The sleds creaked by on their steel runners, and the dogs strained low in the harnesses they were meant to pull until they died.

Jacques Baptiste paused by the side of Sloper to get a last glimpse of the cabin. The smoke curled up pathetically from the Yukon stovepipe. The two Incapables were watching them from the doorway.

Jacques Baptiste stopped next to Sloper for one last look at the cabin. Smoke was curling weakly from the Yukon stovepipe. The two Incapables were watching them from the doorway.

Sloper laid his hand on the other's shoulder.

Sloper placed his hand on the other person's shoulder.

'Jacques Baptiste, did you ever hear of the Kilkenny cats?' The half-breed shook his head.

'Jacques Baptiste, have you ever heard of the Kilkenny cats?' The mixed-race man shook his head.

'Well, my friend and good comrade, the Kilkenny cats fought till neither hide, nor hair, nor yowl, was left. You understand?—till nothing was left. Very good.

'Well, my friend and good comrade, the Kilkenny cats fought until there was neither fur, nor trace, nor sound left. You understand?—until nothing was left. Very good.

Now, these two men don't like work. They'll be all alone in that cabin all winter—a mighty long, dark winter. Kilkenny cats—well?' The Frenchman in Baptiste shrugged his shoulders, but the Indian in him was silent. Nevertheless, it was an eloquent shrug, pregnant with prophecy. Things prospered in the little cabin at first. The rough badinage of their comrades had made Weatherbee and Cuthfert conscious of the mutual responsibility which had devolved upon them; besides, there was not so much work after all for two healthy men. And the removal of the cruel whiphand, or in other words the bulldozing half-breed, had brought with it a joyous reaction. At first, each strove to outdo the other, and they performed petty tasks with an unction which would have opened the eyes of their comrades who were now wearing out bodies and souls on the Long Trail.

Now, these two guys don’t like work. They’ll be all alone in that cabin all winter—a really long, dark winter. Kilkenny cats—well? The Frenchman in Baptiste shrugged his shoulders, but the Indian in him stayed quiet. Still, it was a meaningful shrug, filled with prediction. Things went well in the little cabin at first. The friendly teasing from their friends made Weatherbee and Cuthfert aware of the shared responsibility they had taken on; plus, there really wasn’t much work after all for two healthy men. And getting rid of the harsh bossy half-breed had brought about a happy change. At first, each tried to outdo the other, and they tackled small tasks with a zeal that would have impressed their friends who were now exhausting themselves on the Long Trail.

All care was banished. The forest, which shouldered in upon them from three sides, was an inexhaustible woodyard. A few yards from their door slept the Porcupine, and a hole through its winter robe formed a bubbling spring of water, crystal clear and painfully cold. But they soon grew to find fault with even that. The hole would persist in freezing up, and thus gave them many a miserable hour of ice-chopping. The unknown builders of the cabin had extended the sidelogs so as to support a cache at the rear. In this was stored the bulk of the party's provisions.

All worries vanished. The forest, which surrounded them on three sides, was an endless supply of trees. Just a few yards from their door, the Porcupine lay quietly, with a hole in its winter covering that created a bubbling spring of water, crystal clear and painfully cold. But they soon began to complain about that too. The hole kept freezing over, making them spend many miserable hours chopping ice. The unknown builders of the cabin had extended the side logs to support a storage area at the back. This was where most of the group’s supplies were kept.

Food there was, without stint, for three times the men who were fated to live upon it. But the most of it was the kind which built up brawn and sinew, but did not tickle the palate.

Food was plentiful, enough for three times the number of men who needed it. However, most of it was the type that built muscle and strength, but didn’t excite the taste buds.

True, there was sugar in plenty for two ordinary men; but these two were little else than children. They early discovered the virtues of hot water judiciously saturated with sugar, and they prodigally swam their flapjacks and soaked their crusts in the rich, white syrup.

True, there was plenty of sugar for two regular guys; but these two were hardly more than kids. They quickly figured out the benefits of hot water generously mixed with sugar, and they extravagantly dipped their pancakes and soaked their bread in the sweet, white syrup.

Then coffee and tea, and especially the dried fruits, made disastrous inroads upon it. The first words they had were over the sugar question. And it is a really serious thing when two men, wholly dependent upon each other for company, begin to quarrel.

Then coffee and tea, and especially the dried fruits, caused serious problems for it. Their first argument was about the sugar. It’s truly significant when two men, completely reliant on each other for companionship, start to fight.

Weatherbee loved to discourse blatantly on politics, while Cuthfert, who had been prone to clip his coupons and let the commonwealth jog on as best it might, either ignored the subject or delivered himself of startling epigrams. But the clerk was too obtuse to appreciate the clever shaping of thought, and this waste of ammunition irritated Cuthfert.

Weatherbee loved to talk openly about politics, while Cuthfert, who preferred to cash his coupons and let society take its course, either ignored the topic or made surprising remarks. But the clerk was too dull to recognize the cleverness of the ideas, and this waste of sharp comments annoyed Cuthfert.

He had been used to blinding people by his brilliancy, and it worked him quite a hardship, this loss of an audience. He felt personally aggrieved and unconsciously held his muttonhead companion responsible for it.

He was used to dazzling people with his brilliance, and losing that audience was really tough on him. He felt personally wronged and unknowingly blamed his dim-witted companion for it.

Save existence, they had nothing in common—came in touch on no single point.

Save for their existence, they had nothing in common—they didn't connect on any level.

Weatherbee was a clerk who had known naught but clerking all his life; Cuthfert was a master of arts, a dabbler in oils, and had written not a little. The one was a lower-class man who considered himself a gentleman, and the other was a gentleman who knew himself to be such. From this it may be remarked that a man can be a gentleman without possessing the first instinct of true comradeship. The clerk was as sensuous as the other was aesthetic, and his love adventures, told at great length and chiefly coined from his imagination, affected the supersensitive master of arts in the same way as so many whiffs of sewer gas. He deemed the clerk a filthy, uncultured brute, whose place was in the muck with the swine, and told him so; and he was reciprocally informed that he was a milk-and-water sissy and a cad. Weatherbee could not have defined 'cad' for his life; but it satisfied its purpose, which after all seems the main point in life.

Weatherbee was a clerk who had done nothing but clerking all his life; Cuthfert was a master of arts, a painter, and had written quite a lot. One was a working-class guy who thought of himself as a gentleman, while the other was a gentleman who knew he was one. This shows that a man can be a gentleman without having any real sense of friendship. The clerk was as sensual as the other was artistic, and his love stories, told at length and mostly made up from his imagination, bothered the overly sensitive master of arts like a whiff of sewage. He saw the clerk as a disgusting, unrefined animal, whose place was wallowing in dirt with pigs, and he told him so; in return, he was called a weakling and a jerk. Weatherbee wouldn’t have been able to define ‘jerk’ to save his life, but it served its purpose, which, after all, seems to be the main point in life.

Weatherbee flatted every third note and sang such songs as 'The Boston Burglar' and 'the Handsome Cabin Boy,' for hours at a time, while Cuthfert wept with rage, till he could stand it no longer and fled into the outer cold. But there was no escape. The intense frost could not be endured for long at a time, and the little cabin crowded them—beds, stove, table, and all—into a space of ten by twelve. The very presence of either became a personal affront to the other, and they lapsed into sullen silences which increased in length and strength as the days went by. Occasionally, the flash of an eye or the curl of a lip got the better of them, though they strove to wholly ignore each other during these mute periods.

Weatherbee hit every third note off-key and sang songs like 'The Boston Burglar' and 'the Handsome Cabin Boy' for hours, while Cuthfert seethed with anger until he couldn’t take it anymore and stormed out into the freezing cold. But there was no escape. The intense cold was unbearable for long, and the tiny cabin—beds, stove, table, and all—crammed them into a space that was just ten by twelve feet. Just being near each other felt like a personal insult, and they fell into long, sullen silences that grew deeper over the days. Occasionally, a fleeting glance or a twitch of a lip betrayed their resolve, even though they tried to completely ignore each other during these quiet moments.

And a great wonder sprang up in the breast of each, as to how God had ever come to create the other.

And a great wonder arose in each of them about how God had ever chosen to create the other.

With little to do, time became an intolerable burden to them. This naturally made them still lazier. They sank into a physical lethargy which there was no escaping, and which made them rebel at the performance of the smallest chore. One morning when it was his turn to cook the common breakfast, Weatherbee rolled out of his blankets, and to the snoring of his companion, lighted first the slush lamp and then the fire. The kettles were frozen hard, and there was no water in the cabin with which to wash. But he did not mind that. Waiting for it to thaw, he sliced the bacon and plunged into the hateful task of bread-making. Cuthfert had been slyly watching through his half-closed lids.

With not much to do, time became an unbearable burden for them. This naturally made them even lazier. They fell into a physical sluggishness they couldn’t escape, which made them resent doing even the smallest task. One morning, when it was his turn to cook breakfast for everyone, Weatherbee crawled out from under his blankets, and while his companion snored, he lit the slush lamp and then started the fire. The kettles were frozen solid, and there was no water in the cabin to wash with. But he didn’t mind that. While waiting for things to thaw, he sliced the bacon and reluctantly got started on making bread. Cuthfert had been secretly watching through his half-closed eyes.

Consequently there was a scene, in which they fervently blessed each other, and agreed, henceforth, that each do his own cooking. A week later, Cuthfert neglected his morning ablutions, but none the less complacently ate the meal which he had cooked. Weatherbee grinned. After that the foolish custom of washing passed out of their lives.

Consequently, there was a moment when they enthusiastically blessed each other and agreed that from then on, each would handle their own cooking. A week later, Cuthfert skipped his morning wash but still happily ate the meal he had made. Weatherbee smiled. After that, the silly habit of washing faded from their lives.

As the sugar-pile and other little luxuries dwindled, they began to be afraid they were not getting their proper shares, and in order that they might not be robbed, they fell to gorging themselves. The luxuries suffered in this gluttonous contest, as did also the men.

As the pile of sugar and other small treats ran low, they started to worry they weren't getting their fair share, and to avoid being cheated, they began to stuff themselves. The treats suffered in this greedy battle, as did the men.

In the absence of fresh vegetables and exercise, their blood became impoverished, and a loathsome, purplish rash crept over their bodies. Yet they refused to heed the warning.

In the absence of fresh vegetables and exercise, their blood became weak, and a disgusting, purplish rash spread over their bodies. Yet they refused to pay attention to the warning.

Next, their muscles and joints began to swell, the flesh turning black, while their mouths, gums, and lips took on the color of rich cream. Instead of being drawn together by their misery, each gloated over the other's symptoms as the scurvy took its course.

Next, their muscles and joints started to swell, their flesh turning black, while their mouths, gums, and lips became the color of rich cream. Instead of coming together in their misery, each one reveled in the other's symptoms as the scurvy ran its course.

They lost all regard for personal appearance, and for that matter, common decency. The cabin became a pigpen, and never once were the beds made or fresh pine boughs laid underneath. Yet they could not keep to their blankets, as they would have wished; for the frost was inexorable, and the fire box consumed much fuel. The hair of their heads and faces grew long and shaggy, while their garments would have disgusted a ragpicker. But they did not care. They were sick, and there was no one to see; besides, it was very painful to move about.

They completely lost interest in their appearance and basic decency. The cabin turned into a dump, and not once did they make the beds or lay down fresh pine branches underneath them. Still, they couldn't stay under their blankets like they wanted because the cold was relentless, and the fireplace used up a lot of fuel. Their hair grew long and unkempt, and their clothes would have embarrassed a dumpster diver. But they didn't care. They were sick, and there was no one around to see them; plus, it was really painful to move.

To all this was added a new trouble—the Fear of the North. This Fear was the joint child of the Great Cold and the Great Silence, and was born in the darkness of December, when the sun dipped below the horizon for good. It affected them according to their natures.

To all this was added a new trouble—the Fear of the North. This Fear was the combined effect of the Great Cold and the Great Silence, and it emerged in the darkness of December, when the sun disappeared below the horizon for good. It impacted them based on their individual natures.

Weatherbee fell prey to the grosser superstitions, and did his best to resurrect the spirits which slept in the forgotten graves. It was a fascinating thing, and in his dreams they came to him from out of the cold, and snuggled into his blankets, and told him of their toils and troubles ere they died. He shrank away from the clammy contact as they drew closer and twined their frozen limbs about him, and when they whispered in his ear of things to come, the cabin rang with his frightened shrieks. Cuthfert did not understand—for they no longer spoke—and when thus awakened he invariably grabbed for his revolver. Then he would sit up in bed, shivering nervously, with the weapon trained on the unconscious dreamer. Cuthfert deemed the man going mad, and so came to fear for his life.

Weatherbee fell victim to the more extreme superstitions and tried to bring back the spirits resting in the forgotten graves. It was a captivating experience, and in his dreams, they would come to him from the cold, snuggle under his blankets, and share their struggles and sorrows from before they died. He recoiled from their icy touch as they moved closer and wrapped their cold limbs around him, and when they whispered in his ear about what was to come, the cabin echoed with his terrified screams. Cuthfert didn’t understand—since they no longer communicated—and when he was awakened, he always reached for his revolver. Then he would sit up in bed, shaking nervously, with the weapon aimed at the oblivious dreamer. Cuthfert thought the man was losing his mind, and this made him fear for his own safety.

His own malady assumed a less concrete form. The mysterious artisan who had laid the cabin, log by log, had pegged a wind-vane to the ridgepole. Cuthfert noticed it always pointed south, and one day, irritated by its steadfastness of purpose, he turned it toward the east. He watched eagerly, but never a breath came by to disturb it. Then he turned the vane to the north, swearing never again to touch it till the wind did blow. But the air frightened him with its unearthly calm, and he often rose in the middle of the night to see if the vane had veered—ten degrees would have satisfied him. But no, it poised above him as unchangeable as fate.

His own illness took on a less clear shape. The mysterious craftsman who had built the cabin, log by log, had attached a weather vane to the roof. Cuthfert noticed it always pointed south, and one day, frustrated by its unwavering direction, he turned it toward the east. He watched intently, but not a whisper of wind came to move it. Then he turned the vane to the north, vowing never to touch it again until the wind finally blew. But the stillness of the air unnerved him, and he often got up in the middle of the night to check if the vane had shifted—just ten degrees would have satisfied him. But no, it remained above him as unchangeable as fate.

His imagination ran riot, till it became to him a fetish. Sometimes he followed the path it pointed across the dismal dominions, and allowed his soul to become saturated with the Fear. He dwelt upon the unseen and the unknown till the burden of eternity appeared to be crushing him. Everything in the Northland had that crushing effect—the absence of life and motion; the darkness; the infinite peace of the brooding land; the ghastly silence, which made the echo of each heartbeat a sacrilege; the solemn forest which seemed to guard an awful, inexpressible something, which neither word nor thought could compass.

His imagination ran wild, becoming almost an obsession. Sometimes he followed the path it showed him through the bleak territories, allowing his soul to soak in the Fear. He focused on the unseen and the unknown until the weight of eternity felt like it was suffocating him. Everything in the Northland had that suffocating effect—the lack of life and movement; the darkness; the endless tranquility of the dense land; the eerie silence, which made every heartbeat feel like a crime; the grave forest that seemed to protect a dreadful, indescribable something that no word or thought could grasp.

The world he had so recently left, with its busy nations and great enterprises, seemed very far away. Recollections occasionally obtruded—recollections of marts and galleries and crowded thoroughfares, of evening dress and social functions, of good men and dear women he had known—but they were dim memories of a life he had lived long centuries agone, on some other planet. This phantasm was the Reality. Standing beneath the wind-vane, his eyes fixed on the polar skies, he could not bring himself to realize that the Southland really existed, that at that very moment it was a-roar with life and action.

The world he had just left, with its bustling nations and big enterprises, felt really distant. Memories would occasionally flood back—memories of marketplaces, galleries, and busy streets, of fancy evenings and social events, of good people and beloved friends he had known—but they felt like vague recollections of a life he had lived ages ago, on some other planet. This illusion was the reality. Standing under the wind-vane, his eyes locked on the polar skies, he couldn't convince himself that the Southland actually existed, that at that very moment it was alive with activity and energy.

There was no Southland, no men being born of women, no giving and taking in marriage.

There was no Southland, no men born of women, no getting married or ending marriages.

Beyond his bleak skyline there stretched vast solitudes, and beyond these still vaster solitudes.

Beyond his dreary skyline lay vast empty spaces, and beyond those, even larger stretches of solitude.

There were no lands of sunshine, heavy with the perfume of flowers. Such things were only old dreams of paradise. The sunlands of the West and the spicelands of the East, the smiling Arcadias and blissful Islands of the Blest—ha! ha! His laughter split the void and shocked him with its unwonted sound. There was no sun.

There were no sunny lands filled with the scent of flowers. Those were just old dreams of paradise. The sunny countries of the West and the spice regions of the East, the cheerful Arcadias and blissful Islands of the Blessed—ha! ha! His laughter echoed in the emptiness and surprised him with its unusual sound. There was no sun.

This was the Universe, dead and cold and dark, and he its only citizen. Weatherbee? At such moments Weatherbee did not count. He was a Caliban, a monstrous phantom, fettered to him for untold ages, the penalty of some forgotten crime.

This was the Universe, lifeless and cold and dark, and he was its only inhabitant. Weatherbee? In moments like this, Weatherbee didn't matter. He was a Caliban, a monstrous ghost, bound to him for countless ages, a punishment for some ancient offense.

He lived with Death among the dead, emasculated by the sense of his own insignificance, crushed by the passive mastery of the slumbering ages. The magnitude of all things appalled him. Everything partook of the superlative save himself—the perfect cessation of wind and motion, the immensity of the snow-covered wildness, the height of the sky and the depth of the silence. That wind-vane—if it would only move. If a thunderbolt would fall, or the forest flare up in flame.

He lived with Death among the dead, feeling powerless because of his own unimportance, overwhelmed by the indifferent power of the ages that had come before. The vastness of everything terrified him. Everything seemed extraordinary except for him—the complete stillness of the air, the endless expanse of the snowy wilderness, the vastness of the sky, and the depth of the silence. That weathervane—if only it would move. If only a lightning bolt would strike, or the forest would burst into flames.

The rolling up of the heavens as a scroll, the crash of Doom—anything, anything! But no, nothing moved; the Silence crowded in, and the Fear of the North laid icy fingers on his heart.

The skies rolled up like a scroll, the sound of Judgment Day—anything, anything! But no, nothing stirred; Silence closed in, and the chill of the North gripped his heart.

Once, like another Crusoe, by the edge of the river he came upon a track—the faint tracery of a snowshoe rabbit on the delicate snow-crust. It was a revelation.

Once, like another Crusoe, by the edge of the river he stumbled upon a track—the faint outline of a snowshoe rabbit on the soft snow. It was a revelation.

There was life in the Northland. He would follow it, look upon it, gloat over it.

There was life up in the North. He would chase it, observe it, take pleasure in it.

He forgot his swollen muscles, plunging through the deep snow in an ecstasy of anticipation. The forest swallowed him up, and the brief midday twilight vanished; but he pursued his quest till exhausted nature asserted itself and laid him helpless in the snow.

He forgot his sore muscles as he dove into the deep snow, filled with excitement. The forest enveloped him, and the short midday light disappeared, but he continued his journey until his exhausted body finally gave in, leaving him helpless in the snow.

There he groaned and cursed his folly, and knew the track to be the fancy of his brain; and late that night he dragged himself into the cabin on hands and knees, his cheeks frozen and a strange numbness about his feet. Weatherbee grinned malevolently, but made no offer to help him. He thrust needles into his toes and thawed them out by the stove. A week later mortification set in.

There he groaned and cursed his foolishness, realizing the path was just a figment of his imagination. Late that night, he crawled into the cabin on his hands and knees, his cheeks frozen and a strange numbness in his feet. Weatherbee grinned maliciously but didn't offer any help. He stuck needles into his toes to thaw them out by the stove. A week later, he developed gangrene.

But the clerk had his own troubles. The dead men came out of their graves more frequently now, and rarely left him, waking or sleeping. He grew to wait and dread their coming, never passing the twin cairns without a shudder. One night they came to him in his sleep and led him forth to an appointed task. Frightened into inarticulate horror, he awoke between the heaps of stones and fled wildly to the cabin. But he had lain there for some time, for his feet and cheeks were also frozen.

But the clerk had his own issues. The dead men rose from their graves more often now and rarely left him alone, whether he was awake or asleep. He started to wait for their arrival with fear, never walking past the twin cairns without shuddering. One night, they visited him in his dreams and led him out for a specific task. Terrified to the point of being speechless, he woke up among the piles of stones and ran wildly to the cabin. But he realized he had been there for a while, as his feet and cheeks were also frozen.

Sometimes he became frantic at their insistent presence, and danced about the cabin, cutting the empty air with an axe, and smashing everything within reach.

Sometimes he became frantic at their constant presence, and danced around the cabin, swinging an axe through the empty air, and breaking anything within reach.

During these ghostly encounters, Cuthfert huddled into his blankets and followed the madman about with a cocked revolver, ready to shoot him if he came too near.

During these ghostly encounters, Cuthfert wrapped himself in his blankets and trailed the madman with a loaded revolver, ready to shoot if he got too close.

But, recovering from one of these spells, the clerk noticed the weapon trained upon him.

But, coming out of one of these dazes, the clerk noticed the weapon aimed at him.

His suspicions were aroused, and thenceforth he, too, lived in fear of his life. They watched each other closely after that, and faced about in startled fright whenever either passed behind the other's back. The apprehensiveness became a mania which controlled them even in their sleep. Through mutual fear they tacitly let the slush-lamp burn all night, and saw to a plentiful supply of bacon-grease before retiring. The slightest movement on the part of one was sufficient to arouse the other, and many a still watch their gazes countered as they shook beneath their blankets with fingers on the trigger-guards.

His suspicions were raised, and from then on, he also lived in fear for his life. They kept a close eye on each other after that and jumped in startled fright whenever one passed behind the other. Their anxiety became an obsession that affected them even in their sleep. Out of mutual fear, they silently allowed the slush lamp to burn all night and made sure to have plenty of bacon grease before going to bed. The slightest movement from one was enough to wake the other, and many still nights, their gazes met as they trembled under their blankets with their fingers on the trigger guards.

What with the Fear of the North, the mental strain, and the ravages of the disease, they lost all semblance of humanity, taking on the appearance of wild beasts, hunted and desperate. Their cheeks and noses, as an aftermath of the freezing, had turned black.

What with the Fear of the North, the mental strain, and the effects of the disease, they lost all sense of humanity, looking more like wild animals, hunted and desperate. Their cheeks and noses, as a result of the freezing, had turned black.

Their frozen toes had begun to drop away at the first and second joints. Every movement brought pain, but the fire box was insatiable, wringing a ransom of torture from their miserable bodies. Day in, day out, it demanded its food—a veritable pound of flesh—and they dragged themselves into the forest to chop wood on their knees. Once, crawling thus in search of dry sticks, unknown to each other they entered a thicket from opposite sides.

Their frozen toes had started to fall off at the first and second joints. Every movement caused pain, but the firebox was relentless, extracting a painful toll from their suffering bodies. Day in and day out, it demanded its fuel—a literal pound of flesh—and they forced themselves into the forest to gather firewood on their knees. Once, while crawling in search of dry twigs, they unknowingly entered a thicket from opposite sides.

Suddenly, without warning, two peering death's-heads confronted each other. Suffering had so transformed them that recognition was impossible. They sprang to their feet, shrieking with terror, and dashed away on their mangled stumps; and falling at the cabin's door, they clawed and scratched like demons till they discovered their mistake.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, two grim figures faced each other. Their suffering had changed them so much that they couldn’t even recognize each other. They jumped to their feet, screaming in fear, and ran on their injured legs; when they collapsed at the cabin's door, they clawed and scratched like wild animals until they realized their error.

Occasionally they lapsed normal, and during one of these sane intervals, the chief bone of contention, the sugar, had been divided equally between them. They guarded their separate sacks, stored up in the cache, with jealous eyes; for there were but a few cupfuls left, and they were totally devoid of faith in each other.

Sometimes they acted normally, and during one of these rational moments, the main issue, the sugar, had been shared equally between them. They watched their individual sacks, stored in the cache, with protective eyes; for there were only a few cups left, and they had completely lost trust in each other.

But one day Cuthfert made a mistake. Hardly able to move, sick with pain, with his head swimming and eyes blinded, he crept into the cache, sugar canister in hand, and mistook Weatherbee's sack for his own.

But one day, Cuthfert made a mistake. Barely able to move, in pain, with his head spinning and his eyes blurred, he crawled into the stash, sugar canister in hand, and grabbed Weatherbee's sack, thinking it was his own.

January had been born but a few days when this occurred. The sun had some time since passed its lowest southern declination, and at meridian now threw flaunting streaks of yellow light upon the northern sky. On the day following his mistake with the sugar-bag, Cuthfert found himself feeling better, both in body and in spirit. As noontime drew near and the day brightened, he dragged himself outside to feast on the evanescent glow, which was to him an earnest of the sun's future intentions. Weatherbee was also feeling somewhat better, and crawled out beside him. They propped themselves in the snow beneath the moveless wind-vane, and waited.

January had just started when this happened. The sun had long passed its lowest point in the southern sky, and now at noon, it cast bright streaks of yellow light across the northern sky. The day after his mix-up with the sugar bag, Cuthfert felt better, both physically and emotionally. As noon approached and the day got brighter, he pulled himself outside to enjoy the fleeting glow, which to him was a sign of the sun's future intentions. Weatherbee was also feeling a bit better and joined him outside. They leaned against the snow under the still wind vane and waited.

The stillness of death was about them. In other climes, when nature falls into such moods, there is a subdued air of expectancy, a waiting for some small voice to take up the broken strain. Not so in the North. The two men had lived seeming eons in this ghostly peace.

The silence of death surrounded them. In other places, when nature falls into such moods, there's a quiet sense of anticipation, a waiting for some small sound to resume the interrupted melody. Not here in the North. The two men had existed in this eerie calm for what felt like ages.

They could remember no song of the past; they could conjure no song of the future. This unearthly calm had always been—the tranquil silence of eternity.

They couldn’t recall any song from the past; they couldn’t imagine any song for the future. This otherworldly stillness had always been—the peaceful silence of eternity.

Their eyes were fixed upon the north. Unseen, behind their backs, behind the towering mountains to the south, the sun swept toward the zenith of another sky than theirs. Sole spectators of the mighty canvas, they watched the false dawn slowly grow. A faint flame began to glow and smoulder. It deepened in intensity, ringing the changes of reddish-yellow, purple, and saffron. So bright did it become that Cuthfert thought the sun must surely be behind it—a miracle, the sun rising in the north! Suddenly, without warning and without fading, the canvas was swept clean. There was no color in the sky. The light had gone out of the day.

Their eyes were fixed on the north. Unseen, behind them, beyond the towering mountains to the south, the sun moved toward the peak of another sky that wasn’t theirs. As the only witnesses to this grand scene, they watched the false dawn slowly unfold. A faint flame began to glow and smolder. It intensified, shifting through shades of reddish-yellow, purple, and saffron. It became so bright that Cuthfert thought the sun must surely be behind it—a miracle, the sun rising in the north! Then, suddenly and without warning, the canvas was wiped clean. There was no color in the sky. The light had vanished from the day.

They caught their breaths in half-sobs. But lo! the air was aglint with particles of scintillating frost, and there, to the north, the wind-vane lay in vague outline of the snow.

They caught their breaths in half-sobs. But look! The air was sparkling with tiny frost particles, and there, to the north, the wind-vane was faintly outlined against the snow.

A shadow! A shadow! It was exactly midday. They jerked their heads hurriedly to the south. A golden rim peeped over the mountain's snowy shoulder, smiled upon them an instant, then dipped from sight again.

A shadow! A shadow! It was exactly noon. They quickly turned their heads to the south. A golden edge peeked over the snowy shoulder of the mountain, smiled at them for a moment, then disappeared from view.

There were tears in their eyes as they sought each other. A strange softening came over them. They felt irresistibly drawn toward each other. The sun was coming back again. It would be with them tomorrow, and the next day, and the next.

There were tears in their eyes as they searched for one another. A strange tenderness washed over them. They felt an undeniable pull towards each other. The sun was returning. It would be with them tomorrow, and the day after that, and the day after that.

And it would stay longer every visit, and a time would come when it would ride their heaven day and night, never once dropping below the skyline. There would be no night.

And it would stay longer with each visit, and eventually it would hover over them day and night, never dropping below the skyline. There would be no night.

The ice-locked winter would be broken; the winds would blow and the forests answer; the land would bathe in the blessed sunshine, and life renew.

The frozen winter would come to an end; the winds would blow and the forests would respond; the land would soak up the warm sunshine, and life would be restored.

Hand in hand, they would quit this horrid dream and journey back to the Southland. They lurched blindly forward, and their hands met—their poor maimed hands, swollen and distorted beneath their mittens.

Hand in hand, they would escape this terrible nightmare and head back to the South. They stumbled ahead without sight, and their hands touched—their damaged hands, swollen and misshapen beneath their gloves.

But the promise was destined to remain unfulfilled. The Northland is the Northland, and men work out their souls by strange rules, which other men, who have not journeyed into far countries, cannot come to understand.

But the promise was meant to go unfulfilled. The Northland is the Northland, and people navigate their lives by unusual rules that those who haven't traveled to distant places can't understand.

An hour later, Cuthfert put a pan of bread into the oven, and fell to speculating on what the surgeons could do with his feet when he got back. Home did not seem so very far away now. Weatherbee was rummaging in the cache. Of a sudden, he raised a whirlwind of blasphemy, which in turn ceased with startling abruptness. The other man had robbed his sugar-sack. Still, things might have happened differently, had not the two dead men come out from under the stones and hushed the hot words in his throat. They led him quite gently from the cache, which he forgot to close. That consummation was reached; that something they had whispered to him in his dreams was about to happen. They guided him gently, very gently, to the woodpile, where they put the axe in his hands.

An hour later, Cuthfert put a pan of bread in the oven and started wondering what the doctors could do with his feet when he got back. Home didn’t feel so far away now. Weatherbee was digging through the stash. Suddenly, he erupted in a storm of curses, which stopped just as quickly. The other guy had taken his sugar sack. Still, things could have gone differently if the two dead men hadn’t appeared from under the stones and silenced the angry words in his throat. They gently led him away from the stash, which he forgot to secure. That moment had arrived; that thing they had whispered to him in his dreams was about to happen. They guided him softly, very softly, to the woodpile, where they put the axe in his hands.

Then they helped him shove open the cabin door, and he felt sure they shut it after him—at least he heard it slam and the latch fall sharply into place. And he knew they were waiting just without, waiting for him to do his task.

Then they helped him push open the cabin door, and he was certain they shut it behind him—at least he heard it slam and the latch click into place. He knew they were waiting just outside, waiting for him to complete his task.

'Carter! I say, Carter!' Percy Cuthfert was frightened at the look on the clerk's face, and he made haste to put the table between them.

'Carter! I mean it, Carter!' Percy Cuthfert was alarmed by the expression on the clerk's face, so he quickly moved to put the table between them.

Carter Weatherbee followed, without haste and without enthusiasm. There was neither pity nor passion in his face, but rather the patient, stolid look of one who has certain work to do and goes about it methodically.

Carter Weatherbee followed, without urgency and without excitement. There was no sympathy or passion on his face, just the calm, unyielding expression of someone who has a specific task to complete and approaches it systematically.

'I say, what's the matter?'

"I say, what's wrong?"

The clerk dodged back, cutting off his retreat to the door, but never opening his mouth.

The clerk stepped back, blocking his way to the door, but didn’t say a word.

'I say, Carter, I say; let's talk. There's a good chap.' The master of arts was thinking rapidly, now, shaping a skillful flank movement on the bed where his Smith & Wesson lay. Keeping his eyes on the madman, he rolled backward on the bunk, at the same time clutching the pistol.

'I’m telling you, Carter, let’s talk. It’s a good idea.' The master of arts was thinking fast now, making a clever side move on the bed where his Smith & Wesson was. Keeping his eyes on the madman, he rolled backward on the bunk while grabbing the pistol.

'Carter!' The powder flashed full in Weatherbee's face, but he swung his weapon and leaped forward. The axe bit deeply at the base of the spine, and Percy Cuthfert felt all consciousness of his lower limbs leave him. Then the clerk fell heavily upon him, clutching him by the throat with feeble fingers. The sharp bite of the axe had caused Cuthfert to drop the pistol, and as his lungs panted for release, he fumbled aimlessly for it among the blankets. Then he remembered. He slid a hand up the clerk's belt to the sheath-knife; and they drew very close to each other in that last clinch.

'Carter!' The powder exploded in Weatherbee's face, but he swung his weapon and jumped forward. The axe struck hard at the base of the spine, and Percy Cuthfert lost all feeling in his lower limbs. Then the clerk fell heavily onto him, weakly grasping his throat with trembling fingers. The sharp bite of the axe made Cuthfert drop the pistol, and as he gasped for breath, he searched aimlessly for it among the blankets. Then he remembered. He moved a hand up the clerk's belt to the sheath knife, and they pulled very close to each other in that final struggle.

Percy Cuthfert felt his strength leave him. The lower portion of his body was useless, The inert weight of Weatherbee crushed him—crushed him and pinned him there like a bear under a trap. The cabin became filled with a familiar odor, and he knew the bread to be burning. Yet what did it matter? He would never need it. And there were all of six cupfuls of sugar in the cache—if he had foreseen this he would not have been so saving the last several days. Would the wind-vane ever move? Why not' Had he not seen the sun today? He would go and see. No; it was impossible to move. He had not thought the clerk so heavy a man.

Percy Cuthfert felt his strength leaving him. The lower half of his body was useless. The dead weight of Weatherbee crushed him—crushed him and pinned him down like a bear in a trap. The cabin filled with a familiar smell, and he knew the bread was burning. But what did it matter? He would never need it. And there were six cups of sugar in the stash—if he had seen this coming, he wouldn’t have been so frugal the last few days. Would the wind vane ever move? Why not? Had he not seen the sun today? He would go check. No; it was impossible to move. He hadn’t realized the clerk was such a heavy man.

How quickly the cabin cooled! The fire must be out. The cold was forcing in.

How quickly the cabin got cold! The fire must have gone out. The chill was seeping in.

It must be below zero already, and the ice creeping up the inside of the door. He could not see it, but his past experience enabled him to gauge its progress by the cabin's temperature. The lower hinge must be white ere now. Would the tale of this ever reach the world? How would his friends take it? They would read it over their coffee, most likely, and talk it over at the clubs. He could see them very clearly, 'Poor Old Cuthfert,' they murmured; 'not such a bad sort of a chap, after all.' He smiled at their eulogies, and passed on in search of a Turkish bath. It was the same old crowd upon the streets.

It must be below freezing by now, and the ice is creeping up the inside of the door. He couldn't see it, but his past experiences allowed him to sense how far it had spread by the temperature inside the cabin. The lower hinge must be frozen solid by now. Would anyone ever hear this story? How would his friends react? They would probably read it over their coffee and discuss it at the clubs. He could picture them clearly, saying, "Poor Old Cuthfert," as they murmured, "not such a bad guy after all." He smiled at their compliments and moved on in search of a Turkish bath. It was the same old crowd on the streets.

Strange, they did not notice his moosehide moccasins and tattered German socks! He would take a cab. And after the bath a shave would not be bad. No; he would eat first.

Strange, they didn't notice his moosehide moccasins and worn-out German socks! He would take a cab. And after the bath, a shave wouldn't be a bad idea. No; he would eat first.

Steak, and potatoes, and green things how fresh it all was! And what was that? Squares of honey, streaming liquid amber! But why did they bring so much? Ha! ha! he could never eat it all.

Steak, potatoes, and fresh green veggies—everything was so fresh! And what was that? Squares of honey, flowing like liquid gold! But why did they bring so much? Ha! ha! He could never eat all of it.

Shine! Why certainly. He put his foot on the box. The bootblack looked curiously up at him, and he remembered his moosehide moccasins and went away hastily.

Shine! Of course. He placed his foot on the box. The shoeshiner looked up at him with curiosity, and he remembered his moosehide moccasins and hurried away.

Hark! The wind-vane must be surely spinning. No; a mere singing in his ears.

Hark! The wind vane must really be spinning. No; just a ringing in his ears.

That was all—a mere singing. The ice must have passed the latch by now. More likely the upper hinge was covered. Between the moss-chinked roof-poles, little points of frost began to appear. How slowly they grew! No; not so slowly. There was a new one, and there another. Two—three—four; they were coming too fast to count. There were two growing together. And there, a third had joined them.

That was it—a simple song. The ice must have moved past the latch by now. More likely, the upper hinge was frozen over. Between the roof beams filled with moss, little bits of frost started to show up. They were growing so slowly! No, not really. There was a new one, and then another. Two—three—four; they were appearing too quickly to keep track. Two were growing together. And there, a third had joined them.

Why, there were no more spots. They had run together and formed a sheet.

Why, there were no more spots. They had blended together and formed a sheet.

Well, he would have company. If Gabriel ever broke the silence of the North, they would stand together, hand in hand, before the great White Throne. And God would judge them, God would judge them!

Well, he wouldn't be alone. If Gabriel ever broke the silence of the North, they would stand together, hand in hand, before the great White Throne. And God would judge them, God would judge them!

Then Percy Cuthfert closed his eyes and dropped off to sleep.

Then Percy Cuthfert shut his eyes and fell asleep.




To the Man on the Trail

'Dump it in!.' 'But I say, Kid, isn't that going it a little too strong? Whisky and alcohol's bad enough; but when it comes to brandy and pepper sauce and-' 'Dump it in. Who's making this punch, anyway?' And Malemute Kid smiled benignantly through the clouds of steam. 'By the time you've been in this country as long as I have, my son, and lived on rabbit tracks and salmon belly, you'll learn that Christmas comes only once per annum.

'Dump it in!' 'But I say, Kid, isn't that a bit much? Whisky and alcohol are bad enough; but when you add brandy and pepper sauce and—' 'Dump it in. Who's making this punch, anyway?' And Malemute Kid smiled kindly through the clouds of steam. 'By the time you've been in this country as long as I have, my son, and lived on rabbit tracks and salmon belly, you'll learn that Christmas comes only once a year.

And a Christmas without punch is sinking a hole to bedrock with nary a pay streak.'

And a Christmas without punch is like digging down to bedrock with no sign of gold.

'Stack up on that fer a high cyard,' approved Big Jim Belden, who had come down from his claim on Mazy May to spend Christmas, and who, as everyone knew, had been living the two months past on straight moose meat. 'Hain't fergot the hooch we-uns made on the Tanana, hey yeh?' 'Well, I guess yes. Boys, it would have done your hearts good to see that whole tribe fighting drunk—and all because of a glorious ferment of sugar and sour dough. That was before your time,' Malemute Kid said as he turned to Stanley Prince, a young mining expert who had been in two years. 'No white women in the country then, and Mason wanted to get married. Ruth's father was chief of the Tananas, and objected, like the rest of the tribe. Stiff? Why, I used my last pound of sugar; finest work in that line I ever did in my life. You should have seen the chase, down the river and across the portage.' 'But the squaw?' asked Louis Savoy, the tall French Canadian, becoming interested; for he had heard of this wild deed when at Forty Mile the preceding winter.

'Stock up on that for a high card,' said Big Jim Belden, who had come down from his claim on Mazy May to spend Christmas and, as everyone knew, had been living on straight moose meat for the past two months. 'Haven't forgotten the booze we made on the Tanana, have you?' 'Well, I guess so. Boys, it would have warmed your hearts to see that whole tribe fighting drunk—and all because of a glorious mix of sugar and sourdough. That was before your time,' Malemute Kid said as he turned to Stanley Prince, a young mining expert who had been around for two years. 'There were no white women in the country then, and Mason wanted to get married. Ruth's father was the chief of the Tananas and objected, like the rest of the tribe. Tough luck? I used my last pound of sugar; it was the finest work I’ve ever done in that line. You should have seen the chase, down the river and across the portage.' 'But what about the woman?' asked Louis Savoy, the tall French Canadian, becoming interested; he had heard of this wild deed when he was at Forty Mile the previous winter.

Then Malemute Kid, who was a born raconteur, told the unvarnished tale of the Northland Lochinvar. More than one rough adventurer of the North felt his heartstrings draw closer and experienced vague yearnings for the sunnier pastures of the Southland, where life promised something more than a barren struggle with cold and death.

Then Malemute Kid, who was a natural storyteller, shared the raw story of the Northland Lochinvar. More than one tough adventurer of the North felt their heartstrings tugging and had a nostalgic longing for the warmer fields of the South, where life promised more than a harsh fight against cold and death.

'We struck the Yukon just behind the first ice run,' he concluded, 'and the tribe only a quarter of an hour behind. But that saved us; for the second run broke the jam above and shut them out. When they finally got into Nuklukyeto, the whole post was ready for them.

'We hit the Yukon just after the first ice run,' he finished, 'and the tribe was only fifteen minutes behind us. But that saved us; because the second run broke the jam upstream and blocked them out. When they finally made it to Nuklukyeto, the whole post was set for them.

'And as to the forgathering, ask Father Roubeau here: he performed the ceremony.' The Jesuit took the pipe from his lips but could only express his gratification with patriarchal smiles, while Protestant and Catholic vigorously applauded.

'And about the gathering, just ask Father Roubeau here: he officiated the ceremony.' The Jesuit took the pipe from his lips but could only show his satisfaction with fatherly smiles, while both Protestant and Catholic attendees applauded enthusiastically.

'By gar!' ejaculated Louis Savoy, who seemed overcome by the romance of it. 'La petite squaw: mon Mason brav. By gar!' Then, as the first tin cups of punch went round, Bettles the Unquenchable sprang to his feet and struck up his favorite drinking song: 'There's Henry Ward Beecher And Sunday-school teachers, All drink of the sassafras root; But you bet all the same, If it had its right name, It's the juice of the forbidden fruit.'

"Wow!" exclaimed Louis Savoy, who appeared to be captivated by the romance of it all. "The little squaw: my brave Mason. Wow!" Then, as the first tin cups of punch were passed around, Bettles the Unquenchable jumped to his feet and began singing his favorite drinking song: "There’s Henry Ward Beecher and Sunday school teachers, all drinking from the sassafras root; but you can bet that if it had its real name, it’s the juice of the forbidden fruit."

'Oh, the juice of the forbidden fruit,' roared out the bacchanalian chorus, 'Oh, the juice of the forbidden fruit; But you bet all the same, If it had its right name, It's the juice of the forbidden fruit.'

'Oh, the juice of the forbidden fruit,' shouted the partygoers, 'Oh, the juice of the forbidden fruit; But you can be sure, If it had its real name, It's the juice of the forbidden fruit.'

Malemute Kid's frightful concoction did its work; the men of the camps and trails unbent in its genial glow, and jest and song and tales of past adventure went round the board.

Malemute Kid's scary brew did its job; the guys in the camps and on the trails relaxed in its friendly warmth, and laughter, songs, and stories of past adventures circulated around the table.

Aliens from a dozen lands, they toasted each and all. It was the Englishman, Prince, who pledged 'Uncle Sam, the precocious infant of the New World'; the Yankee, Bettles, who drank to 'The Queen, God bless her'; and together, Savoy and Meyers, the German trader, clanged their cups to Alsace and Lorraine.

Aliens from a dozen countries, they raised their glasses to everyone. It was the Englishman, Prince, who toasted 'Uncle Sam, the young wonder of the New World'; the American, Bettles, who drank to 'The Queen, God bless her'; and together, Savoy and Meyers, the German trader, clinked their mugs to Alsace and Lorraine.

Then Malemute Kid arose, cup in hand, and glanced at the greased-paper window, where the frost stood full three inches thick. 'A health to the man on trail this night; may his grub hold out; may his dogs keep their legs; may his matches never miss fire.' Crack!

Then Malemute Kid got up, cup in hand, and looked at the greased-paper window, where the frost was a full three inches thick. 'Cheers to the man on the trail tonight; may his food last; may his dogs stay strong; may his matches never go out.' Crack!

Crack! heard the familiar music of the dog whip, the whining howl of the Malemutes, and the crunch of a sled as it drew up to the cabin. Conversation languished while they waited the issue.

Crack! They heard the familiar sound of the dog whip, the whining howl of the Malamutes, and the crunch of a sled as it pulled up to the cabin. Conversation slowed as they waited to see what would happen.

'An old-timer; cares for his dogs and then himself,' whispered Malemute Kid to Prince as they listened to the snapping jaws and the wolfish snarls and yelps of pain which proclaimed to their practiced ears that the stranger was beating back their dogs while he fed his own.

'An old-timer; takes care of his dogs and then himself,' whispered Malemute Kid to Prince as they listened to the snapping jaws and the wolfish snarls and yelps of pain that told their trained ears that the stranger was fending off their dogs while feeding his own.

Then came the expected knock, sharp and confident, and the stranger entered.

Then came the anticipated knock, crisp and assured, and the stranger walked in.

Dazzled by the light, he hesitated a moment at the door, giving to all a chance for scrutiny. He was a striking personage, and a most picturesque one, in his Arctic dress of wool and fur. Standing six foot two or three, with proportionate breadth of shoulders and depth of chest, his smooth-shaven face nipped by the cold to a gleaming pink, his long lashes and eyebrows white with ice, and the ear and neck flaps of his great wolfskin cap loosely raised, he seemed, of a verity, the Frost King, just stepped in out of the night.

Dazzled by the light, he paused for a moment at the door, allowing everyone a chance to take a good look at him. He was an impressive figure, strikingly picturesque in his Arctic outfit made of wool and fur. Standing at six foot two or three, with broad shoulders and a deep chest, his smooth, shaven face was flushed pink from the cold, his long lashes and eyebrows frosted white with ice. The ear and neck flaps of his large wolfskin cap hung loosely raised, making him truly look like the Frost King, just stepping in from the night.

Clasped outside his Mackinaw jacket, a beaded belt held two large Colt's revolvers and a hunting knife, while he carried, in addition to the inevitable dog whip, a smokeless rifle of the largest bore and latest pattern. As he came forward, for all his step was firm and elastic, they could see that fatigue bore heavily upon him.

Clipped outside his heavy jacket, a beaded belt secured two large Colt revolvers and a hunting knife, while he also carried, besides the usual dog whip, a high-caliber, modern smokeless rifle. As he approached, despite his firm and springy step, it was clear that fatigue weighed heavily on him.

An awkward silence had fallen, but his hearty 'What cheer, my lads?' put them quickly at ease, and the next instant Malemute Kid and he had gripped hands. Though they had never met, each had heard of the other, and the recognition was mutual. A sweeping introduction and a mug of punch were forced upon him before he could explain his errand.

An awkward silence settled in, but his cheerful "What's up, guys?" quickly put them at ease. In the next moment, Malemute Kid and he were shaking hands. Even though they had never met, they each knew of the other, and the recognition was mutual. A grand introduction and a mug of punch were thrust upon him before he could explain why he was there.

How long since that basket sled, with three men and eight dogs, passed?' he asked.

"How long has it been since that sled with three men and eight dogs passed by?" he asked.

'An even two days ahead. Are you after them?' 'Yes; my team. Run them off under my very nose, the cusses. I've gained two days on them already—pick them up on the next run.' 'Reckon they'll show spunk?' asked Belden, in order to keep up the conversation, for Malemute Kid already had the coffeepot on and was busily frying bacon and moose meat.

'Two full days ahead. Are you going after them?' 'Yeah, my team. They slipped away right under my nose, those guys. I've already gained two days on them—I’ll catch them on the next run.' 'Think they'll put up a fight?' asked Belden, trying to keep the conversation going, as Malemute Kid already had the coffeepot out and was busy frying bacon and moose meat.

The stranger significantly tapped his revolvers.

The stranger confidently tapped his revolvers.

'When'd yeh leave Dawson?' 'Twelve o'clock.' 'Last night?'—as a matter of course.

'When did you leave Dawson?' 'Twelve o'clock.' 'Last night?'—as a matter of course.

'Today.' A murmur of surprise passed round the circle. And well it might; for it was just midnight, and seventy-five miles of rough river trail was not to be sneered at for a twelve hours' run.

'Today.' A murmur of surprise spread around the circle. And rightfully so; it was just midnight, and tackling seventy-five miles of tough river trail in twelve hours was no small feat.

The talk soon became impersonal, however, harking back to the trails of childhood. As the young stranger ate of the rude fare Malemute Kid attentively studied his face. Nor was he long in deciding that it was fair, honest, and open, and that he liked it. Still youthful, the lines had been firmly traced by toil and hardship.

The conversation quickly turned impersonal, reminiscing about childhood trails. As the young stranger ate the simple food, Malemute Kid carefully studied his face. It didn't take him long to conclude that it was fair, honest, and open, and that he liked it. Still youthful, the lines on his face were clearly defined by hard work and struggle.

Though genial in conversation, and mild when at rest, the blue eyes gave promise of the hard steel-glitter which comes when called into action, especially against odds. The heavy jaw and square-cut chin demonstrated rugged pertinacity and indomitability. Nor, though the attributes of the lion were there, was there wanting the certain softness, the hint of womanliness, which bespoke the emotional nature.

Though friendly in conversation and gentle when relaxed, the blue eyes hinted at a sharp intensity that appeared when called into action, especially under pressure. The strong jaw and square chin showed a rugged determination and resilience. And while the qualities of a lion were present, there was also a softness and a touch of femininity that revealed an emotional side.

'So thet's how me an' the ol' woman got spliced,' said Belden, concluding the exciting tale of his courtship. '"Here we be, Dad," sez she. "An' may yeh be damned," sez he to her, an' then to me, "Jim, yeh—yeh git outen them good duds o' yourn; I want a right peart slice o' thet forty acre plowed 'fore dinner." An' then he sort o' sniffled an' kissed her. An' I was thet happy—but he seen me an' roars out, "Yeh, Jim!" An' yeh bet I dusted fer the barn.' 'Any kids waiting for you back in the States?' asked the stranger.

'So that's how me and the old lady got married,' said Belden, wrapping up the exciting story of his courtship. '"Here we are, Dad," she said. "And may you be damned," he said to her, and then to me, "Jim, you—get out of those nice clothes of yours; I want a good chunk of that forty acres plowed before dinner." Then he kind of sniffled and kissed her. And I was that happy—but then he saw me and yelled, "Yeah, Jim!" And you bet I ran for the barn.' 'Any kids waiting for you back in the States?' asked the stranger.

'Nope; Sal died 'fore any come. Thet's why I'm here.' Belden abstractedly began to light his pipe, which had failed to go out, and then brightened up with, 'How 'bout yerself, stranger—married man?' For reply, he opened his watch, slipped it from the thong which served for a chain, and passed it over. Belden picked up the slush lamp, surveyed the inside of the case critically, and, swearing admiringly to himself, handed it over to Louis Savoy. With numerous 'By gars!' he finally surrendered it to Prince, and they noticed that his hands trembled and his eyes took on a peculiar softness. And so it passed from horny hand to horny hand—the pasted photograph of a woman, the clinging kind that such men fancy, with a babe at the breast. Those who had not yet seen the wonder were keen with curiosity; those who had became silent and retrospective. They could face the pinch of famine, the grip of scurvy, or the quick death by field or flood; but the pictured semblance of a stranger woman and child made women and children of them all.

'Nope; Sal died before anyone got here. That's why I'm here.' Belden distractedly started to light his pipe, which hadn't gone out, and then perked up with, 'What about you, stranger—are you married?' In response, he opened his watch, took it off the strap that served as a chain, and handed it over. Belden picked up the slush lamp, examined the inside of the case critically, and swore in admiration to himself before passing it to Louis Savoy. With several 'By gars!' he eventually handed it to Prince, noticing that his hands were shaking and his eyes had taken on a strange softness. And so it went from rough hand to rough hand—the pasted photograph of a woman, the kind that men like him are drawn to, with a baby at her breast. Those who hadn’t seen the marvel yet were filled with curiosity; those who had fell silent and became contemplative. They could handle the hardship of hunger, the grip of scurvy, or a quick death by battle or drowning; but the image of an unfamiliar woman and child turned them all into softies.

'Never have seen the youngster yet—he's a boy, she says, and two years old,' said the stranger as he received the treasure back. A lingering moment he gazed upon it, then snapped the case and turned away, but not quick enough to hide the restrained rush of tears. Malemute Kid led him to a bunk and bade him turn in.

'I've never seen the kid before—he's a boy, she says, and two years old,' said the stranger as he took the treasure back. He stared at it for a moment, then closed the case and turned away, but not fast enough to hide the tears he was holding back. Malemute Kid showed him to a bunk and told him to get some rest.

'Call me at four sharp. Don't fail me,' were his last words, and a moment later he was breathing in the heaviness of exhausted sleep.

'Call me at four on the dot. Don't let me down,' were his last words, and a moment later he was breathing in the weight of tired sleep.

'By Jove! He's a plucky chap,' commented Prince. 'Three hours' sleep after seventy-five miles with the dogs, and then the trail again. Who is he, Kid?' 'Jack Westondale. Been in going on three years, with nothing but the name of working like a horse, and any amount of bad luck to his credit. I never knew him, but Sitka Charley told me about him.' 'It seems hard that a man with a sweet young wife like his should be putting in his years in this Godforsaken hole, where every year counts two on the outside.' 'The trouble with him is clean grit and stubbornness. He's cleaned up twice with a stake, but lost it both times.' Here the conversation was broken off by an uproar from Bettles, for the effect had begun to wear away. And soon the bleak years of monotonous grub and deadening toil were being forgotten in rough merriment. Malemute Kid alone seemed unable to lose himself, and cast many an anxious look at his watch. Once he put on his mittens and beaver-skin cap, and, leaving the cabin, fell to rummaging about in the cache.

"Oh wow! He's a tough guy," the Prince remarked. "Three hours of sleep after seventy-five miles with the dogs, and then back on the trail. Who is he, Kid?" "Jack Westondale. He's been here for almost three years, just working like a dog and dealing with a ton of bad luck. I don't really know him, but Sitka Charley filled me in." "It's a shame that a guy with a sweet young wife like his is spending his years in this godforsaken place, where every year feels like two." "The problem with him is pure grit and stubbornness. He's gotten a clean start twice with money but lost it both times." At this point, the conversation stopped because of the commotion from Bettles, as the effect started to fade. Soon, the dreary years of endless food and exhausting work were being forgotten in wild fun. The Malemute Kid alone seemed unable to let go and kept glancing anxiously at his watch. Once, he put on his mittens and beaver-skin cap, left the cabin, and began searching through the cache.

Nor could he wait the hour designated; for he was fifteen minutes ahead of time in rousing his guest. The young giant had stiffened badly, and brisk rubbing was necessary to bring him to his feet. He tottered painfully out of the cabin, to find his dogs harnessed and everything ready for the start. The company wished him good luck and a short chase, while Father Roubeau, hurriedly blessing him, led the stampede for the cabin; and small wonder, for it is not good to face seventy-four degrees below zero with naked ears and hands.

Nor could he wait the hour scheduled; he woke his guest fifteen minutes early. The young giant had stiffened up quite a bit, and he needed some vigorous rubbing to get back on his feet. He stumbled awkwardly out of the cabin to find his dogs all harnessed and everything set for departure. The group wished him good luck and a quick hunt, while Father Roubeau, quickly giving him a blessing, rushed ahead toward the cabin; and it’s no surprise, as facing seventy-four degrees below zero with bare ears and hands is not a good idea.

Malemute Kid saw him to the main trail, and there, gripping his hand heartily, gave him advice.

Malemute Kid walked him to the main trail, and there, shaking his hand firmly, offered him some advice.

'You'll find a hundred pounds of salmon eggs on the sled,' he said. 'The dogs will go as far on that as with one hundred and fifty of fish, and you can't get dog food at Pelly, as you probably expected.' The stranger started, and his eyes flashed, but he did not interrupt. 'You can't get an ounce of food for dog or man till you reach Five Fingers, and that's a stiff two hundred miles. Watch out for open water on the Thirty Mile River, and be sure you take the big cutoff above Le Barge.' 'How did you know it? Surely the news can't be ahead of me already?' 'I don't know it; and what's more, I don't want to know it. But you never owned that team you're chasing. Sitka Charley sold it to them last spring. But he sized you up to me as square once, and I believe him. I've seen your face; I like it. And I've seen—why, damn you, hit the high places for salt water and that wife of yours, and—' Here the Kid unmittened and jerked out his sack.

"You'll find a hundred pounds of salmon eggs on the sled," he said. "The dogs will go just as far on that as with one hundred and fifty pounds of fish, and you can't get dog food at Pelly, just like you probably thought." The stranger reacted, his eyes flashing, but he didn’t interrupt. "You can't get a single ounce of food for either dogs or people until you reach Five Fingers, and that’s a tough two hundred miles. Be careful of open water on the Thirty Mile River, and make sure you take the big shortcut above Le Barge." "How did you know that? Surely the news can't have gotten ahead of me already?" "I don't know it, and honestly, I don't want to know it. But you never owned that team you're chasing. Sitka Charley sold it to them last spring. But he told me you were square once, and I believe him. I've seen your face; I like it. And I've seen—damn you, head for the high places for salt water and that wife of yours, and—" Here the Kid took off his mitt and pulled out his sack.

'No; I don't need it,' and the tears froze on his cheeks as he convulsively gripped Malemute Kid's hand.

'No; I don't need it,' and the tears froze on his cheeks as he tightly gripped Malemute Kid's hand.

'Then don't spare the dogs; cut them out of the traces as fast as they drop; buy them, and think they're cheap at ten dollars a pound. You can get them at Five Fingers, Little Salmon, and Hootalinqua. And watch out for wet feet,' was his parting advice. 'Keep a-traveling up to twenty-five, but if it gets below that, build a fire and change your socks.'

'Then don’t hold back on the dogs; take them out of the traces as soon as they drop; buy them, and think they’re a steal at ten dollars a pound. You can find them at Five Fingers, Little Salmon, and Hootalinqua. And be careful of wet feet,' was his last piece of advice. 'Keep traveling up to twenty-five, but if it goes below that, make a fire and switch your socks.'

Fifteen minutes had barely elapsed when the jingle of bells announced new arrivals. The door opened, and a mounted policeman of the Northwest Territory entered, followed by two half-breed dog drivers. Like Westondale, they were heavily armed and showed signs of fatigue. The half-breeds had been born to the trail and bore it easily; but the young policeman was badly exhausted. Still, the dogged obstinacy of his race held him to the pace he had set, and would hold him till he dropped in his tracks.

Fifteen minutes had barely passed when the jingle of bells signaled new arrivals. The door swung open, and a mounted cop from the Northwest Territory walked in, followed by two mixed-race dog drivers. Like Westondale, they were heavily armed and looked worn out. The half-breeds were born for the trail and handled it well, but the young cop was utterly exhausted. Still, the stubbornness of his background kept him going at the pace he had set, and he would push on until he collapsed.

'When did Westondale pull out?' he asked. 'He stopped here, didn't he?' This was supererogatory, for the tracks told their own tale too well.

"When did Westondale leave?" he asked. "He stopped here, right?" This was unnecessary, because the tracks told their own story too clearly.

Malemute Kid had caught Belden's eye, and he, scenting the wind, replied evasively, 'A right peart while back.' 'Come, my man; speak up,' the policeman admonished.

Malemute Kid had caught Belden's attention, and he, sensing the wind, replied vaguely, "A while ago." "Come on, my man; speak up," the policeman urged.

'Yeh seem to want him right smart. Hez he ben gittin' cantankerous down Dawson way?'

'You seem to want him quite a bit. Has he been getting grumpy down in Dawson?'

'Held up Harry McFarland's for forty thousand; exchanged it at the P.C. store for a check on Seattle; and who's to stop the cashing of it if we don't overtake him? When did he pull out?'

'Held up Harry McFarland's for forty thousand; exchanged it at the P.C. store for a check on Seattle; and who's going to stop us from cashing it if we don't catch him? When did he take off?'

Every eye suppressed its excitement, for Malemute Kid had given the cue, and the young officer encountered wooden faces on every hand.

Every eye held back its excitement, since Malemute Kid had given the signal, and the young officer faced expressionless faces all around.

Striding over to Prince, he put the question to him. Though it hurt him, gazing into the frank, earnest face of his fellow countryman, he replied inconsequentially on the state of the trail.

Striding over to Prince, he asked him the question. Even though it pained him, looking into the honest, sincere face of his fellow countryman, he responded vaguely about the condition of the trail.

Then he espied Father Roubeau, who could not lie. 'A quarter of an hour ago,' the priest answered; 'but he had four hours' rest for himself and dogs.' 'Fifteen minutes' start, and he's fresh! My God!' The poor fellow staggered back, half fainting from exhaustion and disappointment, murmuring something about the run from Dawson in ten hours and the dogs being played out.

Then he spotted Father Roubeau, who was known for his honesty. 'About fifteen minutes ago,' the priest replied; 'but he had four hours' rest for himself and the dogs.' 'A fifteen-minute head start, and he’s ready to go! My God!' The poor guy staggered back, half-fainting from exhaustion and disappointment, muttering something about the run from Dawson taking ten hours and the dogs being worn out.

Malemute Kid forced a mug of punch upon him; then he turned for the door, ordering the dog drivers to follow. But the warmth and promise of rest were too tempting, and they objected strenuously. The Kid was conversant with their French patois, and followed it anxiously.

Malemute Kid handed him a mug of punch; then he turned to the door, telling the dog drivers to come along. But the warmth and promise of rest were too enticing, and they protested loudly. The Kid understood their French slang and listened intently.

They swore that the dogs were gone up; that Siwash and Babette would have to be shot before the first mile was covered; that the rest were almost as bad; and that it would be better for all hands to rest up.

They insisted that the dogs were gone; that Siwash and Babette would have to be shot before the first mile was completed; that the others were nearly as bad; and that it would be best for everyone to take a break.

'Lend me five dogs?' he asked, turning to Malemute Kid.

'Lend me five dogs?' he asked, turning to Malemute Kid.

But the Kid shook his head.

But the Kid shook his head.

'I'll sign a check on Captain Constantine for five thousand—here's my papers—I'm authorized to draw at my own discretion.'

"I'll write a check on Captain Constantine for five thousand—here are my papers—I’m authorized to draw at my own discretion."

Again the silent refusal.

Again the quiet refusal.

'Then I'll requisition them in the name of the Queen.' Smiling incredulously, the Kid glanced at his well-stocked arsenal, and the Englishman, realizing his impotency, turned for the door. But the dog drivers still objecting, he whirled upon them fiercely, calling them women and curs. The swart face of the older half-breed flushed angrily as he drew himself up and promised in good, round terms that he would travel his leader off his legs, and would then be delighted to plant him in the snow.

'Then I'll take them in the name of the Queen.' Grinning in disbelief, the Kid looked at his well-stocked arsenal, and the Englishman, realizing he was powerless, turned toward the door. But the dog drivers still protested, so he spun around at them angrily, calling them women and curs. The dark-skinned face of the older half-breed flushed with anger as he straightened up and confidently promised that he would wear his leader out and then would be happy to bury him in the snow.

The young officer—and it required his whole will—walked steadily to the door, exhibiting a freshness he did not possess. But they all knew and appreciated his proud effort; nor could he veil the twinges of agony that shot across his face. Covered with frost, the dogs were curled up in the snow, and it was almost impossible to get them to their feet. The poor brutes whined under the stinging lash, for the dog drivers were angry and cruel; nor till Babette, the leader, was cut from the traces, could they break out the sled and get under way.

The young officer—and it took all his willpower—walked steadily to the door, showing a confidence he didn't actually feel. But they all recognized and respected his brave effort; nor could he hide the flashes of pain that crossed his face. The dogs, covered in frost, were curled up in the snow, making it nearly impossible to get them on their feet. The poor animals whined under the sharp whip, as the dog drivers were angry and cruel; not until Babette, the lead dog, was unhitched from the traces could they break out the sled and get moving.

'A dirty scoundrel and a liar!' 'By gar! Him no good!' 'A thief!' 'Worse than an Indian!'

'A dirty scoundrel and a liar!' 'By gosh! He's no good!' 'A thief!' 'Worse than an Indian!'

It was evident that they were angry—first at the way they had been deceived; and second at the outraged ethics of the Northland, where honesty, above all, was man's prime jewel.

It was clear that they were angry—first at how they had been deceived; and second at the shocking ethics of the Northland, where honesty, above all, was considered man's most valuable trait.

'An' we gave the cuss a hand, after knowin' what he'd did.' All eyes turned accusingly upon Malemute Kid, who rose from the corner where he had been making Babette comfortable, and silently emptied the bowl for a final round of punch.

'And we gave the jerk a hand, after knowing what he’d done.' All eyes turned accusingly toward Malemute Kid, who got up from the corner where he had been making Babette comfortable and silently finished the bowl for one last round of punch.

'It's a cold night, boys—a bitter cold night,' was the irrelevant commencement of his defense. 'You've all traveled trail, and know what that stands for. Don't jump a dog when he's down. You've only heard one side. A whiter man than Jack Westondale never ate from the same pot nor stretched blanket with you or me.

'It's a cold night, guys—a really cold night,' was the off-topic start of his defense. 'You've all hiked the trails and know what that means. Don't kick a dog when he's down. You've only heard one side of the story. No one is better than Jack Westondale when it comes to sharing a meal or a blanket with you or me.

'Last fall he gave his whole clean-up, forty thousand, to Joe Castrell, to buy in on Dominion. Today he'd be a millionaire. But, while he stayed behind at Circle City, taking care of his partner with the scurvy, what does Castell do? Goes into McFarland's, jumps the limit, and drops the whole sack. Found him dead in the snow the next day. And poor Jack laying his plans to go out this winter to his wife and the boy he's never seen. You'll notice he took exactly what his partner lost—forty thousand. Well, he's gone out; and what are you going to do about it?' The Kid glanced round the circle of his judges, noted the softening of their faces, then raised his mug aloft. 'So a health to the man on trail this night; may his grub hold out; may his dogs keep their legs; may his matches never miss fire.

'Last fall he gave his entire cleanup, forty thousand, to Joe Castrell, to invest in Dominion. Today he'd be a millionaire. But while he stayed back in Circle City, looking after his partner with scurvy, what does Castell do? He goes into McFarland's, exceeds the limit, and loses the whole bag. They found him dead in the snow the next day. And poor Jack was making plans to go out this winter to his wife and the son he's never met. You’ll notice he took exactly what his partner lost—forty thousand. Well, he’s gone now; and what are you going to do about it?' The Kid looked around at the group of judges, saw their expressions soften, then raised his mug high. 'So here’s to the man on trial tonight; may his food last; may his dogs keep up; may his matches never fail to light.

'God prosper him; good luck go with him; and—' 'Confusion to the Mounted Police!' cried Bettles, to the crash of the empty cups.

'May God bless him; good luck be with him; and—' 'Curse the Mounted Police!' shouted Bettles, as the empty cups crashed.




The Priestly Prerogative

This is the story of a man who did not appreciate his wife; also, of a woman who did him too great an honor when she gave herself to him. Incidentally, it concerns a Jesuit priest who had never been known to lie. He was an appurtenance, and a very necessary one, to the Yukon country; but the presence of the other two was merely accidental. They were specimens of the many strange waifs which ride the breast of a gold rush or come tailing along behind.

This is the story of a man who didn't appreciate his wife; also, of a woman who did him too much of a favor when she gave herself to him. By the way, it involves a Jesuit priest who was known never to lie. He was a fixture, and a very necessary one, in the Yukon area; but the presence of the other two was just a coincidence. They were examples of the many odd strays that ride the waves of a gold rush or tag along behind.

Edwin Bentham and Grace Bentham were waifs; they were also tailing along behind, for the Klondike rush of '97 had long since swept down the great river and subsided into the famine-stricken city of Dawson. When the Yukon shut up shop and went to sleep under a three-foot ice-sheet, this peripatetic couple found themselves at the Five Finger Rapids, with the City of Gold still a journey of many sleeps to the north.

Edwin Bentham and Grace Bentham were orphans; they were also trailing behind, as the Klondike gold rush of '97 had already rolled through the great river and faded into the famine-stricken city of Dawson. When the Yukon closed up and settled under a three-foot layer of ice, this wandering couple found themselves at the Five Finger Rapids, with the City of Gold still a long way to the north.

Many cattle had been butchered at this place in the fall of the year, and the offal made a goodly heap. The three fellow-voyagers of Edwin Bentham and wife gazed upon this deposit, did a little mental arithmetic, caught a certain glimpse of a bonanza, and decided to remain. And all winter they sold sacks of bones and frozen hides to the famished dog-teams. It was a modest price they asked, a dollar a pound, just as it came. Six months later, when the sun came back and the Yukon awoke, they buckled on their heavy moneybelts and journeyed back to the Southland, where they yet live and lie mightily about the Klondike they never saw.

Many cattle had been slaughtered at this spot in the fall, and the leftover scraps created quite a pile. The three traveling companions of Edwin Bentham and his wife looked at this heap, did some quick calculations, got a hint of a gold mine, and decided to stick around. All winter, they sold bags of bones and frozen hides to the starving dog teams. They charged a modest price of a dollar a pound, just as it was. Six months later, when the sun returned and the Yukon came to life, they put on their heavy money belts and traveled back to the South, where they still live and boast a lot about the Klondike they never saw.

But Edwin Bentham—he was an indolent fellow, and had he not been possessed of a wife, would have gladly joined issued in the dog-meat speculation. As it was, she played upon his vanity, told him how great and strong he was, how a man such as he certainly was could overcome all obstacles and of a surety obtain the Golden Fleece. So he squared his jaw, sold his share in the bones and hides for a sled and one dog, and turned his snowshoes to the north. Needless to state, Grace Bentham's snowshoes never allowed his tracks to grow cold. Nay, ere their tribulations had seen three days, it was the man who followed in the rear, and the woman who broke trail in advance. Of course, if anybody hove in sight, the position was instantly reversed. Thus did his manhood remain virgin to the travelers who passed like ghosts on the silent trail. There are such men in this world.

But Edwin Bentham—he was a lazy guy, and if he hadn’t been married, he would have happily joined the dog-food venture. As it was, his wife played on his ego, telling him how strong and capable he was, and that someone like him could definitely overcome any challenges and surely obtain the Golden Fleece. So, he set his jaw, sold his share in the bones and hides for a sled and a dog, and headed north on his snowshoes. It’s worth mentioning that Grace Bentham’s snowshoes never let his tracks go cold. Even before their struggles had lasted three days, it was the man who was trailing behind, while the woman led the way. Of course, if anyone came into view, they would immediately switch places. This is how his manhood remained untested to the travelers who passed by like shadows on the quiet trail. There are men like this in the world.

How such a man and such a woman came to take each other for better and for worse is unimportant to this narrative. These things are familiar to us all, and those people who do them, or even question them too closely, are apt to lose a beautiful faith which is known as Eternal Fitness.

How a man and a woman like them ended up choosing each other for better or worse doesn't matter in this story. These situations are familiar to everyone, and those who engage in them, or even scrutinize them too closely, are likely to lose a beautiful belief known as Eternal Fitness.

Edwin Bentham was a boy, thrust by mischance into a man's body,—a boy who could complacently pluck a butterfly, wing from wing, or cower in abject terror before a lean, nervy fellow, not half his size. He was a selfish cry-baby, hidden behind a man's mustache and stature, and glossed over with a skin-deep veneer of culture and conventionality. Yes; he was a clubman and a society man, the sort that grace social functions and utter inanities with a charm and unction which is indescribable; the sort that talk big, and cry over a toothache; the sort that put more hell into a woman's life by marrying her than can the most graceless libertine that ever browsed in forbidden pastures. We meet these men every day, but we rarely know them for what they are. Second to marrying them, the best way to get this knowledge is to eat out of the same pot and crawl under the same blanket with them for—well, say a week; no greater margin is necessary.

Edwin Bentham was a boy stuck in a man’s body— a boy who could casually rip the wings off a butterfly or shrink back in fear from a lean, edgy guy who was half his size. He was a selfish crybaby, hiding behind a man’s mustache and stature, covered up with a superficial layer of culture and conformity. Yes, he was a club guy and a socialite, the kind that shows up at social events and fills the air with meaningless chatter in a way that's hard to describe; the type that talks a big game but cries over a toothache; the type that puts more misery into a woman’s life by marrying her than even the most shameless libertine who ever wandered into forbidden territory. We encounter these men every day, but we rarely recognize them for what they are. Besides marrying them, the best way to learn this truth is to share meals and sleep under the same roof with them for—well, let’s say a week; that’s all the time you need.

To see Grace Bentham, was to see a slender, girlish creature; to know her, was to know a soul which dwarfed your own, yet retained all the elements of the eternal feminine. This was the woman who urged and encouraged her husband in his Northland quest, who broke trail for him when no one was looking, and cried in secret over her weakling woman's body.

To see Grace Bentham was to see a slim, youthful figure; to know her was to understand a spirit that made yours feel small, yet held all the qualities of the everlasting feminine. This was the woman who inspired and supported her husband in his northern adventure, who blazed a trail for him when no one was watching, and wept in private over her fragile female body.

So journeyed this strangely assorted couple down to old Fort Selkirk, then through fivescore miles of dismal wilderness to Stuart River. And when the short day left them, and the man lay down in the snow and blubbered, it was the woman who lashed him to the sled, bit her lips with the pain of her aching limbs, and helped the dog haul him to Malemute Kid's cabin. Malemute Kid was not at home, but Meyers, the German trader, cooked great moose-steaks and shook up a bed of fresh pine boughs. Lake, Langham, and Parker, were excited, and not unduly so when the cause was taken into account.

So this oddly matched couple traveled down to the old Fort Selkirk, then crossed over fifty miles of bleak wilderness to Stuart River. When the short day ended and the man lay down in the snow crying, it was the woman who tied him to the sled, bit her lips from the pain in her aching limbs, and helped the dog pull him to Malemute Kid's cabin. Malemute Kid wasn't home, but Meyers, the German trader, cooked up big moose steaks and set up a bed of fresh pine branches. Lake, Langham, and Parker were excited, and not without reason considering the circumstances.

'Oh, Sandy! Say, can you tell a porterhouse from a round? Come out and lend us a hand, anyway!' This appeal emanated from the cache, where Langham was vainly struggling with divers quarters of frozen moose.

'Oh, Sandy! Hey, can you tell a porterhouse from a round? Come out and give us a hand, anyway!' This request came from the storage area, where Langham was unsuccessfully trying to handle several pieces of frozen moose.

'Don't you budge from those dishes!' commanded Parker.

'Don't you move from those dishes!' commanded Parker.

'I say, Sandy; there's a good fellow—just run down to the Missouri Camp and borrow some cinnamon,' begged Lake.

'I say, Sandy; there's a good guy—can you just head down to the Missouri Camp and borrow some cinnamon?' pleaded Lake.

'Oh! oh! hurry up! Why don't—' But the crash of meat and boxes, in the cache, abruptly quenched this peremptory summons.

'Oh! oh! hurry up! Why don’t—' But the crash of meat and boxes in the storage room suddenly interrupted this urgent call.

'Come now, Sandy; it won't take a minute to go down to the Missouri—'

'Come on, Sandy; it won't take a minute to head down to the Missouri—'

'You leave him alone,' interrupted Parker. 'How am I to mix the biscuits if the table isn't cleared off?'

'Leave him alone,' Parker interrupted. 'How am I supposed to mix the biscuits if the table isn't cleared?'

Sandy paused in indecision, till suddenly the fact that he was Langham's 'man' dawned upon him. Then he apologetically threw down the greasy dishcloth, and went to his master's rescue.

Sandy hesitated, unsure of what to do, until it hit him that he was Langham's "man." Then, feeling a bit guilty, he tossed aside the greasy dishcloth and rushed to help his boss.

These promising scions of wealthy progenitors had come to the Northland in search of laurels, with much money to burn, and a 'man' apiece. Luckily for their souls, the other two men were up the White River in search of a mythical quartz-ledge; so Sandy had to grin under the responsibility of three healthy masters, each of whom was possessed of peculiar cookery ideas. Twice that morning had a disruption of the whole camp been imminent, only averted by immense concessions from one or the other of these knights of the chafing-dish. But at last their mutual creation, a really dainty dinner, was completed.

These promising heirs of wealthy parents had come to the Northland looking for glory, with plenty of money to spend, and a 'man' each. Fortunately for their souls, the other two men were further up the White River searching for a mythical quartz ledge; so Sandy had to grin and bear the responsibility of three strong-willed bosses, each with their own unique cooking ideas. Twice that morning, the entire camp had been on the brink of chaos, only saved by huge concessions from one or the other of these culinary knights. But at last, their mutual effort—a genuinely delicious dinner—was finished.

Then they sat down to a three-cornered game of 'cut-throat,'—a proceeding which did away with all casus belli for future hostilities, and permitted the victor to depart on a most important mission.

Then they sat down to a triangular game of 'cut-throat,'—a move that eliminated all reasons for future conflicts and allowed the winner to leave on a very important mission.

This fortune fell to Parker, who parted his hair in the middle, put on his mittens and bearskin cap, and stepped over to Malemute Kid's cabin. And when he returned, it was in the company of Grace Bentham and Malemute Kid,—the former very sorry her husband could not share with her their hospitality, for he had gone up to look at the Henderson Creek mines, and the latter still a trifle stiff from breaking trail down the Stuart River.

This fortune went to Parker, who parted his hair down the middle, put on his mittens and bearskin cap, and made his way to Malemute Kid's cabin. When he returned, he was with Grace Bentham and Malemute Kid—the former feeling quite sorry that her husband couldn't enjoy their hospitality since he had gone to check out the Henderson Creek mines, and the latter still a bit stiff from breaking trail down the Stuart River.

Meyers had been asked, but had declined, being deeply engrossed in an experiment of raising bread from hops.

Meyers had been invited but had turned it down, as he was deeply involved in an experiment to make bread using hops.

Well, they could do without the husband; but a woman—why they had not seen one all winter, and the presence of this one promised a new era in their lives.

Well, they could manage without the husband; but a woman—why, they hadn't seen one all winter, and having this one around promised a new chapter in their lives.

They were college men and gentlemen, these three young fellows, yearning for the flesh-pots they had been so long denied. Probably Grace Bentham suffered from a similar hunger; at least, it meant much to her, the first bright hour in many weeks of darkness.

They were college guys and gentlemen, these three young men, craving the indulgences they had been denied for so long. It's likely that Grace Bentham felt a similar longing; after all, it meant a lot to her, the first bright moment in many weeks of darkness.

But that wonderful first course, which claimed the versatile Lake for its parent, had no sooner been served than there came a loud knock at the door.

But that amazing first course, which had the versatile Lake as its origin, had barely been served when there was a loud knock at the door.

'Oh! Ah! Won't you come in, Mr. Bentham?' said Parker, who had stepped to see who the newcomer might be.

'Oh! Ah! Would you please come in, Mr. Bentham?' said Parker, who had stepped outside to see who the new arrival was.

'Is my wife here?' gruffly responded that worthy.

'Is my wife here?' the man replied gruffly.

'Why, yes. We left word with Mr. Meyers.' Parker was exerting his most dulcet tones, inwardly wondering what the deuce it all meant. 'Won't you come in? Expecting you at any moment, we reserved a place. And just in time for the first course, too.' 'Come in, Edwin, dear,' chirped Grace Bentham from her seat at the table.

'Of course. We let Mr. Meyers know.' Parker was using his sweetest tone, while secretly trying to figure out what on earth all of this meant. 'Would you like to come in? We’ve saved you a spot, expecting you any minute. And just in time for the first course as well.' 'Come in, Edwin, sweetheart,' called Grace Bentham from her seat at the table.

Parker naturally stood aside.

Parker stepped aside.

'I want my wife,' reiterated Bentham hoarsely, the intonation savoring disagreeably of ownership.

'I want my wife,' Bentham repeated hoarsely, his tone unpleasantly suggesting ownership.

Parker gasped, was within an ace of driving his fist into the face of his boorish visitor, but held himself awkwardly in check. Everybody rose. Lake lost his head and caught himself on the verge of saying, 'Must you go?' Then began the farrago of leave-taking. 'So nice of you—' 'I am awfully sorry' 'By Jove! how things did brighten—' 'Really now, you—'

Parker gasped, was on the verge of hitting his rude visitor, but awkwardly managed to hold himself back. Everyone got up. Lake almost lost it and nearly said, 'Do you have to leave?' Then the chaotic goodbye started. 'It was so nice of you—' 'I'm really sorry' 'Wow! things really brightened up—' 'Honestly now, you—'

'Thank you ever so much—' 'Nice trip to Dawson—' etc., etc.

'Thank you so much—' 'Great trip to Dawson—' etc., etc.

In this wise the lamb was helped into her jacket and led to the slaughter. Then the door slammed, and they gazed woefully upon the deserted table.

In this way, the lamb was helped into her jacket and led to the slaughter. Then the door slammed, and they looked sadly at the empty table.

'Damn!' Langham had suffered disadvantages in his early training, and his oaths were weak and monotonous. 'Damn!' he repeated, vaguely conscious of the incompleteness and vainly struggling for a more virile term. It is a clever woman who can fill out the many weak places in an inefficient man, by her own indomitability, re-enforce his vacillating nature, infuse her ambitious soul into his, and spur him on to great achievements. And it is indeed a very clever and tactful woman who can do all this, and do it so subtly that the man receives all the credit and believes in his inmost heart that everything is due to him and him alone.

'Damn!' Langham had faced disadvantages in his early training, and his curses were weak and dull. 'Damn!' he said again, vaguely aware of the lack of strength in his words and struggling to find a more powerful expression. It takes a clever woman to fill in the gaps in an ineffective man, to bolster his wavering spirit, to share her ambitious drive with him, and to motivate him toward great accomplishments. And it truly takes a very smart and tactful woman to achieve all this in such a subtle way that the man takes all the credit and genuinely believes that his success is entirely his own.

This is what Grace Bentham proceeded to do. Arriving in Dawson with a few pounds of flour and several letters of introduction, she at once applied herself to the task of pushing her big baby to the fore. It was she who melted the stony heart and wrung credit from the rude barbarian who presided over the destiny of the P. C. Company; yet it was Edwin Bentham to whom the concession was ostensibly granted. It was she who dragged her baby up and down creeks, over benches and divides, and on a dozen wild stampedes; yet everybody remarked what an energetic fellow that Bentham was. It was she who studied maps, and catechised miners, and hammered geography and locations into his hollow head, till everybody marveled at his broad grasp of the country and knowledge of its conditions. Of course, they said the wife was a brick, and only a few wise ones appreciated and pitied the brave little woman.

This is what Grace Bentham did. Upon arriving in Dawson with a few pounds of flour and several letters of introduction, she immediately focused on promoting her big project. It was she who softened the heart of the tough guy in charge of the P. C. Company and managed to secure credit from him; yet the concession was formally granted to Edwin Bentham. She was the one who dragged her project through creeks, over benches and divides, and through a dozen wild rushes; yet everyone commented on how energetic Bentham was. It was she who studied maps, questioned miners, and drilled geography and locations into his clueless head, until everyone was impressed by his broad understanding of the area and its conditions. Of course, they said the wife was amazing, but only a few wise ones recognized and felt for the brave little woman.

She did the work; he got the credit and reward. In the Northwest Territory a married woman cannot stake or record a creek, bench, or quartz claim; so Edwin Bentham went down to the Gold Commissioner and filed on Bench Claim 23, second tier, of French Hill. And when April came they were washing out a thousand dollars a day, with many, many such days in prospect.

She did the work; he got the credit and reward. In the Northwest Territory, a married woman can't stake or record a creek, bench, or quartz claim, so Edwin Bentham went to the Gold Commissioner and filed for Bench Claim 23, second tier, of French Hill. And when April came, they were washing out a thousand dollars a day, with many, many more days like that expected.

At the base of French Hill lay Eldorado Creek, and on a creek claim stood the cabin of Clyde Wharton. At present he was not washing out a diurnal thousand dollars; but his dumps grew, shift by shift, and there would come a time when those dumps would pass through his sluice-boxes, depositing in the riffles, in the course of half a dozen days, several hundred thousand dollars. He often sat in that cabin, smoked his pipe, and dreamed beautiful little dreams,—dreams in which neither the dumps nor the half-ton of dust in the P. C. Company's big safe, played a part.

At the foot of French Hill was Eldorado Creek, and on a creek claim stood Clyde Wharton's cabin. Right now, he wasn't washing out a daily thousand dollars, but his dumps were piling up, shift by shift, and there would come a time when those dumps would flow through his sluice boxes, yielding several hundred thousand dollars in just a few days. He often sat in that cabin, smoked his pipe, and dreamed sweet little dreams—dreams where neither the dumps nor the half-ton of dust in the P. C. Company's big safe had any role.

And Grace Bentham, as she washed tin dishes in her hillside cabin, often glanced down into Eldorado Creek, and dreamed,—not of dumps nor dust, however. They met frequently, as the trail to the one claim crossed the other, and there is much to talk about in the Northland spring; but never once, by the light of an eye nor the slip of a tongue, did they speak their hearts.

And Grace Bentham, while washing tin dishes in her hillside cabin, often looked down at Eldorado Creek and dreamed—not about dumps or dust, though. They met often since the trail to one claim crossed the other, and there was a lot to discuss in the Northland spring; but not once, through a glance or an unintentional word, did they reveal their true feelings.

This is as it was at first. But one day Edwin Bentham was brutal. All boys are thus; besides, being a French Hill king now, he began to think a great deal of himself and to forget all he owed to his wife. On this day, Wharton heard of it, and waylaid Grace Bentham, and talked wildly. This made her very happy, though she would not listen, and made him promise to not say such things again. Her hour had not come.

This is how it started. But one day, Edwin Bentham was cruel. All boys are like that; plus, now that he was a king in French Hill, he started to think a lot of himself and forgot everything he owed to his wife. On that day, Wharton heard about it, intercepted Grace Bentham, and spoke recklessly. This made her really happy, even though she wouldn't listen, and she made him promise not to say those things again. Her time hadn't come yet.

But the sun swept back on its northern journey, the black of midnight changed to the steely color of dawn, the snow slipped away, the water dashed again over the glacial drift, and the wash-up began. Day and night the yellow clay and scraped bedrock hurried through the swift sluices, yielding up its ransom to the strong men from the Southland.

But the sun returned on its northern path, the darkness of midnight turned into the gray light of dawn, the snow melted away, the water rushed over the glacial debris, and the clean-up started. Day and night, the yellow clay and worn bedrock flowed through the fast-moving channels, giving up its treasure to the strong men from the South.

And in that time of tumult came Grace Bentham's hour.

And during that chaotic time, Grace Bentham had her moment.

To all of us such hours at some time come,—that is, to us who are not too phlegmatic.

To all of us, such moments eventually arrive—at least for those of us who aren't too indifferent.

Some people are good, not from inherent love of virtue, but from sheer laziness. But those of us who know weak moments may understand.

Some people are good, not because they genuinely love doing the right thing, but simply out of laziness. But those of us who are aware of our weak moments might get it.

Edwin Bentham was weighing dust over the bar of the saloon at the Forks—altogether too much of his dust went over that pine board—when his wife came down the hill and slipped into Clyde Wharton's cabin. Wharton was not expecting her, but that did not alter the case. And much subsequent misery and idle waiting might have been avoided, had not Father Roubeau seen this and turned aside from the main creek trail. 'My child,—' 'Hold on, Father Roubeau! Though I'm not of your faith, I respect you; but you can't come in between this woman and me!' 'You know what you are doing?' 'Know! Were you God Almighty, ready to fling me into eternal fire, I'd bank my will against yours in this matter.' Wharton had placed Grace on a stool and stood belligerently before her.

Edwin Bentham was measuring out dust over the bar at the saloon at the Forks—way too much of his dust ended up on that pine board—when his wife came down the hill and walked into Clyde Wharton's cabin. Wharton wasn’t expecting her, but that didn’t change anything. A lot of heartache and pointless waiting could have been avoided if Father Roubeau hadn’t seen this and decided to take a different path from the main creek trail. 'My child,—' 'Wait, Father Roubeau! Even though I’m not part of your faith, I respect you; but you can’t stand between this woman and me!' 'Do you know what you’re doing?' 'Know! If you were God Almighty, ready to throw me into eternal damnation, I’d still go against your will in this matter.' Wharton had placed Grace on a stool and stood defiantly in front of her.

'You sit down on that chair and keep quiet,' he continued, addressing the Jesuit. 'I'll take my innings now. You can have yours after.'

'You sit down in that chair and be quiet,' he continued, talking to the Jesuit. 'It's my turn now. You can have your turn later.'

Father Roubeau bowed courteously and obeyed. He was an easy-going man and had learned to bide his time. Wharton pulled a stool alongside the woman's, smothering her hand in his.

Father Roubeau bowed politely and complied. He was a laid-back guy and had figured out how to be patient. Wharton pulled a stool up next to the woman's and enveloped her hand in his.

'Then you do care for me, and will take me away?' Her face seemed to reflect the peace of this man, against whom she might draw close for shelter.

'So you do care about me, and you will take me away?' Her face appeared to mirror the calm of this man, someone she could lean on for safety.

'Dear, don't you remember what I said before? Of course I-' 'But how can you?—the wash-up?' 'Do you think that worries? Anyway, I'll give the job to Father Roubeau, here.

'Dear, don't you remember what I said before? Of course I-' 'But how can you?—the clean-up?' 'Do you think that worries me? Anyway, I'll give the job to Father Roubeau, here.

'I can trust him to safely bank the dust with the company.' 'To think of it!—I'll never see him again.' 'A blessing!' 'And to go—O, Clyde, I can't! I can't!' 'There, there; of course you can, just let me plan it.—You see, as soon as we get a few traps together, we'll start, and-' 'Suppose he comes back?' 'I'll break every-' 'No, no! No fighting, Clyde! Promise me that.' 'All right! I'll just tell the men to throw him off the claim. They've seen how he's treated you, and haven't much love for him.'

'I can trust him to securely store the dust with the company.' 'Can you believe it!—I'll never see him again.' 'What a relief!' 'And to leave—O, Clyde, I can't! I can't!' 'There, there; of course you can, just let me figure it out.—You see, as soon as we gather a few supplies, we'll set off, and—' 'What if he comes back?' 'I'll take care of it—' 'No, no! No fighting, Clyde! Promise me that.' 'All right! I'll just tell the guys to toss him off the claim. They've seen how he's treated you and don't really like him much.'

'You mustn't do that. You mustn't hurt him.' 'What then? Let him come right in here and take you away before my eyes?' 'No-o,' she half whispered, stroking his hand softly.

'You can’t do that. You can’t hurt him.' 'Then what? Let him come in here and take you away right in front of me?' 'No-o,' she half whispered, gently stroking his hand.

'Then let me run it, and don't worry. I'll see he doesn't get hurt. Precious lot he cared whether you got hurt or not! We won't go back to Dawson. I'll send word down for a couple of the boys to outfit and pole a boat up the Yukon. We'll cross the divide and raft down the Indian River to meet them. Then—' 'And then?' Her head was on his shoulder.

'Then let me handle it, and don't stress. I'll make sure he doesn't get hurt. He really didn't care if you got hurt or not! We're not going back to Dawson. I'll send a message down for a couple of the guys to prepare and paddle a boat up the Yukon. We'll cross the divide and float down the Indian River to meet them. Then—' 'And then?' Her head was on his shoulder.

Their voices sank to softer cadences, each word a caress. The Jesuit fidgeted nervously.

Their voices dropped to softer tones, each word a gentle touch. The Jesuit shifted uncomfortably.

'And then?' she repeated.

"What's next?" she repeated.

'Why we'll pole up, and up, and up, and portage the White Horse Rapids and the Box Canon.' 'Yes?' 'And the Sixty-Mile River; then the lakes, Chilcoot, Dyea, and Salt Water.' 'But, dear, I can't pole a boat.' 'You little goose! I'll get Sitka Charley; he knows all the good water and best camps, and he is the best traveler I ever met, if he is an Indian. All you'll have to do, is to sit in the middle of the boat, and sing songs, and play Cleopatra, and fight—no, we're in luck; too early for mosquitoes.'

'Why we’ll pole up, and up, and up, and portage the White Horse Rapids and the Box Canon.' 'Really?' 'And the Sixty-Mile River; then the lakes, Chilcoot, Dyea, and Salt Water.' 'But, honey, I can’t pole a boat.' 'You silly! I’ll get Sitka Charley; he knows all the good spots and the best camps, and he’s the best traveler I’ve ever met, even if he is an Indian. All you’ll have to do is sit in the middle of the boat, sing songs, play Cleopatra, and fight—no, we’re lucky; it’s too early for mosquitoes.'

'And then, O my Antony?' 'And then a steamer, San Francisco, and the world! Never to come back to this cursed hole again. Think of it! The world, and ours to choose from! I'll sell out. Why, we're rich! The Waldworth Syndicate will give me half a million for what's left in the ground, and I've got twice as much in the dumps and with the P. C. Company. We'll go to the Fair in Paris in 1900. We'll go to Jerusalem, if you say so.

'And then, oh my Antony?' 'And then a cruise ship, San Francisco, and the whole world! Never coming back to this terrible place again. Can you imagine? The world, and it's all ours to choose from! I'll cash out. We're rich! The Waldworth Syndicate will pay me half a million for what's left in the ground, and I've got even more in the dumps and with the P. C. Company. We'll go to the Expo in Paris in 1900. We'll go to Jerusalem, if you want to.'

'We'll buy an Italian palace, and you can play Cleopatra to your heart's content. No, you shall be Lucretia, Acte, or anybody your little heart sees fit to become. But you mustn't, you really mustn't-' 'The wife of Caesar shall be above reproach.' 'Of course, but—' 'But I won't be your wife, will I, dear?' 'I didn't mean that.' 'But you'll love me just as much, and never even think—oh! I know you'll be like other men; you'll grow tired, and—and-'

'We'll buy an Italian palace, and you can be Cleopatra to your heart's content. No, you can be Lucretia, Acte, or anyone else your little heart desires. But you mustn't, you really mustn't—' 'The wife of Caesar has to be beyond reproach.' 'Of course, but—' 'But I won't be your wife, will I, dear?' 'I didn't mean that.' 'But you'll love me just as much, and you'll never even think—oh! I know you'll be like other men; you'll get bored, and—and-'

'How can you? I—' 'Promise me.' 'Yes, yes; I do promise.' 'You say it so easily, dear; but how do you know?—or I know? I have so little to give, yet it is so much, and all I have. O, Clyde! promise me you won't?'

'How can you? I—' 'Promise me.' 'Yes, yes; I promise.' 'You say it so easily, dear; but how do you know?—or I know? I have so little to give, yet it means so much, and it's all I have. Oh, Clyde! promise me you won't?'

'There, there! You mustn't begin to doubt already. Till death do us part, you know.'

'Tthere, there! You shouldn't start doubting already. Remember, it's till death do us part.'

'Think! I once said that to—to him, and now?' 'And now, little sweetheart, you're not to bother about such things any more.

'Think! I once said that to him, and now?' 'And now, my dear, you don't need to worry about those things anymore.'

Of course, I never, never will, and—' And for the first time, lips trembled against lips.

Of course, I will never, ever do that, and—' And for the first time, lips touched lips.

Father Roubeau had been watching the main trail through the window, but could stand the strain no longer.

Father Roubeau had been watching the main trail through the window, but he could no longer handle the tension.

He cleared his throat and turned around.

He cleared his throat and turned around.

'Your turn now, Father!' Wharton's face was flushed with the fire of his first embrace.

'It's your turn now, Dad!' Wharton's face was flushed with the excitement of his first hug.

There was an exultant ring to his voice as he abdicated in the other's favor. He had no doubt as to the result. Neither had Grace, for a smile played about her mouth as she faced the priest.

There was an excited tone to his voice as he stepped down in favor of the other. He was completely confident about the outcome. Grace felt the same way, as a smile lingered on her lips while she looked at the priest.

'My child,' he began, 'my heart bleeds for you. It is a pretty dream, but it cannot be.'

'My child,' he began, 'my heart aches for you. It's a lovely dream, but it can't happen.'

'And why, Father? I have said yes.' 'You knew not what you did. You did not think of the oath you took, before your God, to that man who is your husband. It remains for me to make you realize the sanctity of such a pledge.' 'And if I do realize, and yet refuse?'

'And why, Dad? I said yes.' 'You didn’t know what you were doing. You didn’t think about the vow you made, before God, to that man who is your husband. It’s my job to help you understand the importance of such a promise.' 'And what if I understand it, but still refuse?'

'Then God'

'Then God'

'Which God? My husband has a God which I care not to worship. There must be many such.' 'Child! unsay those words! Ah! you do not mean them. I understand. I, too, have had such moments.' For an instant he was back in his native France, and a wistful, sad-eyed face came as a mist between him and the woman before him.

'Which God? My husband believes in a God I don't want to worship. There must be many like that.' 'Child! Take back what you just said! Ah! You can't really mean it. I get it. I've had those moments, too.' For a moment, he was back in his home country of France, and a nostalgic, sorrowful face appeared as a haze between him and the woman in front of him.

'Then, Father, has my God forsaken me? I am not wicked above women. My misery with him has been great. Why should it be greater? Why shall I not grasp at happiness? I cannot, will not, go back to him!' 'Rather is your God forsaken. Return. Throw your burden upon Him, and the darkness shall be lifted. O my child,—' 'No; it is useless; I have made my bed and so shall I lie. I will go on. And if God punishes me, I shall bear it somehow. You do not understand. You are not a woman.' 'My mother was a woman.'

'Then, Father, has my God abandoned me? I’m not worse than other women. My suffering with him has been immense. Why should it get worse? Why shouldn’t I reach for happiness? I can't, and I won’t, go back to him!' 'It seems your God is the one forsaken. Come back. Put your burden on Him, and the darkness will fade away. Oh my child,—' 'No; it’s pointless; I’ve made my choice and I’ll stick with it. I will move forward. And if God punishes me, I’ll handle it somehow. You don’t understand. You’re not a woman.' 'My mother was a woman.'

'But—' 'And Christ was born of a woman.' She did not answer. A silence fell. Wharton pulled his mustache impatiently and kept an eye on the trail. Grace leaned her elbow on the table, her face set with resolve. The smile had died away. Father Roubeau shifted his ground.

'But—' 'And Christ was born of a woman.' She didn’t reply. A silence settled in. Wharton tugged at his mustache impatiently and watched the trail. Grace propped her elbow on the table, her expression determined. The smile had faded. Father Roubeau adjusted his position.

'You have children?'

'Do you have kids?'

'At one time I wished—but now—no. And I am thankful.' 'And a mother?' 'Yes.' 'She loves you?' 'Yes.' Her replies were whispers.

'At one time I wished—but now—not anymore. And I’m grateful.' 'And a mom?' 'Yeah.' 'She loves you?' 'Yes.' Her answers were soft murmurs.

'And a brother?—no matter, he is a man. But a sister?' Her head drooped a quavering 'Yes.' 'Younger? Very much?' 'Seven years.' 'And you have thought well about this matter? About them? About your mother? And your sister? She stands on the threshold of her woman's life, and this wildness of yours may mean much to her. Could you go before her, look upon her fresh young face, hold her hand in yours, or touch your cheek to hers?'

'And a brother?—it doesn't matter, he's a guy. But a sister?' Her head lowered as she quivered and said 'Yes.' 'Younger? By a lot?' 'Seven years.' 'Have you really thought this through? About them? About your mom? And your sister? She's on the brink of starting her adult life, and your wild behavior could impact her a lot. Could you stand in front of her, see her fresh young face, hold her hand, or touch your cheek to hers?'

To his words, her brain formed vivid images, till she cried out, 'Don't! don't!' and shrank away as do the wolf-dogs from the lash.

To his words, her mind created vivid images, until she shouted, 'Don't! Don't!' and recoiled like wolf-dogs from a whip.

'But you must face all this; and better it is to do it now.' In his eyes, which she could not see, there was a great compassion, but his face, tense and quivering, showed no relenting.

'But you have to confront all of this; and it's better to do it now.' In his eyes, which she couldn't see, there was deep compassion, but his face, tense and shaking, showed no sign of easing.

She raised her head from the table, forced back the tears, struggled for control.

She lifted her head from the table, held back the tears, and fought for control.

'I shall go away. They will never see me, and come to forget me. I shall be to them as dead. And—and I will go with Clyde—today.' It seemed final. Wharton stepped forward, but the priest waved him back.

'I’m leaving. They’ll never see me again and will eventually forget me. I’ll be like a ghost to them. And—and I’m going with Clyde—today.' It felt definitive. Wharton moved forward, but the priest gestured for him to stay back.

'You have wished for children?' A silent 'Yes.' 'And prayed for them?' 'Often.' 'And have you thought, if you should have children?' Father Roubeau's eyes rested for a moment on the man by the window.

'You want kids?' A quiet 'Yes.' 'And you've prayed for them?' 'Often.' 'And have you considered what it would be like if you had kids?' Father Roubeau's gaze lingered for a moment on the man by the window.

A quick light shot across her face. Then the full import dawned upon her. She raised her hand appealingly, but he went on.

A quick light flashed across her face. Then the full meaning hit her. She raised her hand in a pleading gesture, but he continued on.

'Can you picture an innocent babe in your arms? A boy? The world is not so hard upon a girl. Why, your very breast would turn to gall! And you could be proud and happy of your boy, as you looked on other children?—' 'O, have pity! Hush!' 'A scapegoat—'

'Can you imagine holding a sweet baby in your arms? A boy? The world is much tougher on a girl. Your own heart would turn to stone! And you could feel proud and joyful about your boy as you looked at other kids?—' 'Oh, please, have mercy! Quiet now!' 'A scapegoat—'

'Don't! don't! I will go back!' She was at his feet.

'Don't! Don't! I will go back!' She was at his feet.

'A child to grow up with no thought of evil, and one day the world to fling a tender name in his face. A child to look back and curse you from whose loins he sprang!'

'A child raised without any awareness of evil, and one day the world throws a gentle name at him. A child who looks back and curses you, the one from whom he came!'

'O my God! my God!' She groveled on the floor. The priest sighed and raised her to her feet.

'O my God! my God!' She begged on the floor. The priest sighed and helped her up.

Wharton pressed forward, but she motioned him away.

Wharton moved closer, but she signaled for him to back off.

'Don't come near me, Clyde! I am going back!' The tears were coursing pitifully down her face, but she made no effort to wipe them away.

'Don't come near me, Clyde! I'm going back!' Tears were streaming down her face, but she didn't bother to wipe them away.

'After all this? You cannot! I will not let you!' 'Don't touch me!' She shivered and drew back.

'After all this? You can’t! I won’t let you!' 'Don’t touch me!' She shivered and pulled away.

'I will! You are mine! Do you hear? You are mine!' Then he whirled upon the priest. 'O what a fool I was to ever let you wag your silly tongue! Thank your God you are not a common man, for I'd—but the priestly prerogative must be exercised, eh? Well, you have exercised it. Now get out of my house, or I'll forget who and what you are!' Father Roubeau bowed, took her hand, and started for the door. But Wharton cut them off.

'I will! You belong to me! Do you hear me? You belong to me!' Then he turned to the priest. 'What a fool I was to let you talk so much nonsense! Thank your God you're not an ordinary man, because I'd—but I suppose the priestly privilege has to be respected, right? Well, you've made your point. Now get out of my house, or I’ll forget who you are!' Father Roubeau bowed, took her hand, and began to leave. But Wharton blocked their way.

'Grace! You said you loved me?' 'I did.' 'And you do now?' 'I do.' 'Say it again.'

'Grace! You said you loved me?' 'I did.' 'And you still do?' 'I do.' 'Say it again.'

'I do love you, Clyde; I do.' 'There, you priest!' he cried. 'You have heard it, and with those words on her lips you would send her back to live a lie and a hell with that man?'

'I really love you, Clyde; I really do.' 'There, you priest!' he yelled. 'You’ve heard it, and with those words on her lips, you’d send her back to live a lie and a nightmare with that man?'

But Father Roubeau whisked the woman into the inner room and closed the door. 'No words!' he whispered to Wharton, as he struck a casual posture on a stool. 'Remember, for her sake,' he added.

But Father Roubeau pulled the woman into the inner room and shut the door. 'No talking!' he whispered to Wharton as he casually settled onto a stool. 'Remember, for her sake,' he added.

The room echoed to a rough knock at the door; the latch raised and Edwin Bentham stepped in.

The room echoed with a loud knock at the door; the latch lifted and Edwin Bentham walked in.

'Seen anything of my wife?' he asked as soon as salutations had been exchanged.

"Have you seen my wife?" he asked as soon as they had greeted each other.

Two heads nodded negatively.

Two heads shook no.

'I saw her tracks down from the cabin,' he continued tentatively, 'and they broke off, just opposite here, on the main trail.' His listeners looked bored.

'I saw her tracks coming down from the cabin,' he continued carefully, 'and they ended right here, on the main trail.' His listeners appeared uninterested.

'And I—I thought—'

'And I thought—'

'She was here!' thundered Wharton.

"She was here!" shouted Wharton.

The priest silenced him with a look. 'Did you see her tracks leading up to this cabin, my son?' Wily Father Roubeau—he had taken good care to obliterate them as he came up the same path an hour before.

The priest quieted him with a glance. 'Did you notice her footprints leading to this cabin, my son?' Clever Father Roubeau—he had made sure to wipe them away as he walked the same path an hour earlier.

'I didn't stop to look, I—' His eyes rested suspiciously on the door to the other room, then interrogated the priest. The latter shook his head; but the doubt seemed to linger.

'I didn't stop to look, I—' His eyes suspiciously fixated on the door to the other room, then he questioned the priest. The priest shook his head; however, the doubt still seemed to hang in the air.

Father Roubeau breathed a swift, silent prayer, and rose to his feet. 'If you doubt me, why—' He made as though to open the door.

Father Roubeau quickly whispered a silent prayer and got to his feet. 'If you don’t believe me, then—' He pretended to open the door.

A priest could not lie. Edwin Bentham had heard this often, and believed it.

A priest couldn’t lie. Edwin Bentham had heard this many times and believed it.

'Of course not, Father,' he interposed hurriedly. 'I was only wondering where my wife had gone, and thought maybe—I guess she's up at Mrs. Stanton's on French Gulch. Nice weather, isn't it? Heard the news? Flour's gone down to forty dollars a hundred, and they say the che-cha-quas are flocking down the river in droves.

'Of course not, Dad,' he said quickly. 'I was just wondering where my wife went, and thought maybe— I guess she's at Mrs. Stanton's on French Gulch. Nice weather, right? Have you heard the news? Flour's dropped to forty dollars a hundred, and they say the che-cha-quas are coming down the river in droves.

'But I must be going; so good-by.' The door slammed, and from the window they watched him take his guest up French Gulch. A few weeks later, just after the June high-water, two men shot a canoe into mid-stream and made fast to a derelict pine. This tightened the painter and jerked the frail craft along as would a tow-boat. Father Roubeau had been directed to leave the Upper Country and return to his swarthy children at Minook. The white men had come among them, and they were devoting too little time to fishing, and too much to a certain deity whose transient habitat was in countless black bottles.

'But I have to go now; so goodbye.' The door slammed, and from the window, they saw him take his guest up French Gulch. A few weeks later, right after the June high water, two men launched a canoe into the middle of the river and tied it to a broken pine log. This tightened the rope and pulled the fragile boat along like a tugboat. Father Roubeau had been instructed to leave the Upper Country and return to his dark-skinned children at Minook. The white men had come among them, and they were spending too little time fishing and too much on a certain god whose temporary home was in countless black bottles.

Malemute Kid also had business in the Lower Country, so they journeyed together.

Malemute Kid also had things to take care of in the Lower Country, so they traveled together.

But one, in all the Northland, knew the man Paul Roubeau, and that man was Malemute Kid. Before him alone did the priest cast off the sacerdotal garb and stand naked. And why not? These two men knew each other. Had they not shared the last morsel of fish, the last pinch of tobacco, the last and inmost thought, on the barren stretches of Bering Sea, in the heartbreaking mazes of the Great Delta, on the terrible winter journey from Point Barrow to the Porcupine? Father Roubeau puffed heavily at his trail-worn pipe, and gazed on the reddisked sun, poised somberly on the edge of the northern horizon.

But there was one person in all the North who knew Paul Roubeau, and that person was Malemute Kid. In front of him alone, the priest shed his religious robe and stood bare. And why not? These two men understood each other. Had they not shared the last bit of fish, the final pinch of tobacco, and the deepest thoughts on the desolate shores of Bering Sea, in the heartbreaking twists of the Great Delta, and during the brutal winter journey from Point Barrow to the Porcupine? Father Roubeau took a deep puff from his worn trail pipe and stared at the red sun, hanging heavily on the edge of the northern horizon.

Malemute Kid wound up his watch. It was midnight.

Malemute Kid wound his watch. It was midnight.

'Cheer up, old man!' The Kid was evidently gathering up a broken thread.

'Cheer up, old man!' The Kid was clearly picking up a broken connection.

'God surely will forgive such a lie. Let me give you the word of a man who strikes a true note: If She have spoken a word, remember thy lips are sealed, And the brand of the Dog is upon him by whom is the secret revealed.

'God will definitely forgive such a lie. Let me share the words of a man who speaks truthfully: If she has said something, remember your lips are sealed, and the mark of the Dog is on the one who reveals the secret.'

If there be trouble to Herward, and a lie of the blackest can clear, Lie, while thy lips can move or a man is alive to hear.'

If there's trouble for Herward, and the darkest lie can set things right, Lie, as long as your lips can move or someone is alive to listen.

Father Roubeau removed his pipe and reflected. 'The man speaks true, but my soul is not vexed with that. The lie and the penance stand with God; but—but—'

Father Roubeau took out his pipe and thought for a moment. 'The man is right, but that doesn't trouble my spirit. The lie and the atonement are between me and God; but—but—'

'What then? Your hands are clean.' 'Not so. Kid, I have thought much, and yet the thing remains. I knew, and made her go back.' The clear note of a robin rang out from the wooden bank, a partridge drummed the call in the distance, a moose lunged noisily in the eddy; but the twain smoked on in silence.

'What now? Your hands are clean.' 'Not really. Kid, I've thought a lot, and still, the issue is there. I knew, and I made her go back.' A robin's clear song rang out from the wooden bank, a partridge drummed its call in the distance, a moose crashed around in the eddy; but the two kept smoking in silence.




The Wisdom of the Trail

Sitka Charley had achieved the impossible. Other Indians might have known as much of the wisdom of the trail as he did; but he alone knew the white man's wisdom, the honor of the trail, and the law. But these things had not come to him in a day. The aboriginal mind is slow to generalize, and many facts, repeated often, are required to compass an understanding. Sitka Charley, from boyhood, had been thrown continually with white men, and as a man he had elected to cast his fortunes with them, expatriating himself, once and for all, from his own people. Even then, respecting, almost venerating their power, and pondering over it, he had yet to divine its secret essence—the honor and the law. And it was only by the cumulative evidence of years that he had finally come to understand. Being an alien, when he did know, he knew it better than the white man himself; being an Indian, he had achieved the impossible.

Sitka Charley had accomplished the unthinkable. Other Native Americans might have understood the wisdom of the trail as well as he did, but he alone grasped the white man's wisdom, the honor of the trail, and the law. However, these insights didn’t come to him overnight. The indigenous mind is slow to generalize, and it takes many repeated facts for true understanding to develop. From a young age, Sitka Charley had been constantly around white men, and as an adult, he chose to align his future with theirs, leaving his own people behind for good. Even then, while he respected and almost revered their power and pondered it deeply, he had yet to uncover its fundamental essence—the honor and the law. It was only through years of accumulated experience that he finally understood. As an outsider, once he did grasp it, he knew it better than the white man himself; as an Indian, he had achieved the impossible.

And of these things had been bred a certain contempt for his own people—a contempt which he had made it a custom to conceal, but which now burst forth in a polyglot whirlwind of curses upon the heads of Kah-Chucte and Gowhee. They cringed before him like a brace of snarling wolf dogs, too cowardly to spring, too wolfish to cover their fangs. They were not handsome creatures. Neither was Sitka Charley. All three were frightful-looking. There was no flesh to their faces; their cheekbones were massed with hideous scabs which had cracked and frozen alternately under the intense frost; while their eyes burned luridly with the light which is born of desperation and hunger. Men so situated, beyond the pale of the honor and the law, are not to be trusted. Sitka Charley knew this; and this was why he had forced them to abandon their rifles with the rest of the camp outfit ten days before. His rifle and Captain Eppingwell's were the only ones that remained.

And from all this, he had developed a certain disdain for his own people—a disdain he usually hid, but which now erupted in a chaotic storm of curses aimed at Kah-Chucte and Gowhee. They shrank back like two growling wolf dogs, too frightened to attack, yet too menacing to back down. They weren't attractive in any way. Neither was Sitka Charley. All three of them looked terrifying. Their faces had no flesh; their cheekbones were covered with ugly scabs that had cracked and frozen in the extreme cold, while their eyes shone with the desperate light of hunger. Men in such circumstances, outside the bounds of honor and law, cannot be trusted. Sitka Charley understood this; that’s why he had forced them to leave their rifles behind with the rest of the camp gear ten days earlier. His rifle and Captain Eppingwell's were the only ones left.

'Come, get a fire started,' he commanded, drawing out the precious matchbox with its attendant strips of dry birchbark.

'Come on, get a fire going,' he ordered, pulling out the valuable matchbox with its accompanying strips of dry birchbark.

The two Indians fell sullenly to the task of gathering dead branches and underwood. They were weak and paused often, catching themselves, in the act of stooping, with giddy motions, or staggering to the center of operations with their knees shaking like castanets.

The two Indians reluctantly got to work gathering dead branches and brush. They were weak and took frequent breaks, often stopping mid-bend, their heads spinning, or stumbling toward the center of their task with knees shaking like castanets.

After each trip they rested for a moment, as though sick and deadly weary. At times their eyes took on the patient stoicism of dumb suffering; and again the ego seemed almost burst forth with its wild cry, 'I, I, I want to exist!'—the dominant note of the whole living universe.

After every trip, they took a moment to rest, as if they were completely exhausted and lifeless. Sometimes their eyes reflected a quiet endurance of silent pain; other times, their self seemed ready to break free with its desperate shout, 'I, I, I want to exist!'—the central theme of all living things.

A light breath of air blew from the south, nipping the exposed portions of their bodies and driving the frost, in needles of fire, through fur and flesh to the bones. So, when the fire had grown lusty and thawed a damp circle in the snow about it, Sitka Charley forced his reluctant comrades to lend a hand in pitching a fly. It was a primitive affair, merely a blanket stretched parallel with the fire and to windward of it, at an angle of perhaps forty-five degrees. This shut out the chill wind and threw the heat backward and down upon those who were to huddle in its shelter. Then a layer of green spruce boughs were spread, that their bodies might not come in contact with the snow. When this task was completed, Kah-Chucte and Gowhee proceeded to take care of their feet. Their icebound moccasins were sadly worn by much travel, and the sharp ice of the river jams had cut them to rags.

A light breeze blew in from the south, biting at the exposed parts of their bodies and pushing the frost, like needles of fire, through their fur and flesh to their bones. So, when the fire had gotten strong enough and melted a damp patch in the snow around it, Sitka Charley urged his unwilling friends to help set up a shelter. It was a simple setup, just a blanket stretched parallel to the fire and facing it, at about a forty-five-degree angle. This blocked the cold wind and redirected the heat back down on those who would huddle within its cover. Then they spread a layer of green spruce branches so their bodies wouldn’t touch the snow. Once that was done, Kah-Chucte and Gowhee took care of their feet. Their icebound moccasins were badly worn from so much travel, and the sharp ice from the river jams had shredded them to rags.

Their Siwash socks were similarly conditioned, and when these had been thawed and removed, the dead-white tips of the toes, in the various stages of mortification, told their simple tale of the trail.

Their Siwash socks were in the same condition, and when they were thawed and taken off, the dead-white tips of their toes, in different stages of decay, told a straightforward story of the trail.

Leaving the two to the drying of their footgear, Sitka Charley turned back over the course he had come. He, too, had a mighty longing to sit by the fire and tend his complaining flesh, but the honor and the law forbade. He toiled painfully over the frozen field, each step a protest, every muscle in revolt. Several times, where the open water between the jams had recently crusted, he was forced to miserably accelerate his movements as the fragile footing swayed and threatened beneath him. In such places death was quick and easy; but it was not his desire to endure no more.

Leaving the two to dry their footwear, Sitka Charley turned back along the path he had taken. He also had a strong desire to sit by the fire and take care of his aching body, but honor and the rules wouldn’t allow it. He trudged painfully over the frozen ground, each step a struggle, every muscle protesting. Several times, where the open water between the ice jams had recently formed a thin crust, he had to hasten his movements as the fragile ground shifted and threatened to give way beneath him. In those spots, death could come swiftly and easily; but he didn’t want to give up just yet.

His deepening anxiety vanished as two Indians dragged into view round a bend in the river. They staggered and panted like men under heavy burdens; yet the packs on their backs were a matter of but a few pounds. He questioned them eagerly, and their replies seemed to relieve him. He hurried on. Next came two white men, supporting between them a woman. They also behaved as though drunken, and their limbs shook with weakness. But the woman leaned lightly upon them, choosing to carry herself forward with her own strength. At the sight of her a flash of joy cast its fleeting light across Sitka Charley's face. He cherished a very great regard for Mrs. Eppingwell. He had seen many white women, but this was the first to travel the trail with him. When Captain Eppingwell proposed the hazardous undertaking and made him an offer for his services, he had shaken his head gravely; for it was an unknown journey through the dismal vastnesses of the Northland, and he knew it to be of the kind that try to the uttermost the souls of men.

His growing anxiety faded away when two Native Americans came into view around a bend in the river. They stumbled and breathed heavily like men carrying heavy loads, even though the packs on their backs were only a few pounds. He eagerly asked them questions, and their answers seemed to ease his mind. He moved on quickly. Next, two white men appeared, helping a woman between them. They acted as if they were drunk, their limbs trembling with weakness. But the woman leaned lightly on them, determined to move forward under her own strength. Seeing her brought a brief flash of joy to Sitka Charley's face. He held a strong affection for Mrs. Eppingwell. He had encountered many white women, but she was the first to travel this trail with him. When Captain Eppingwell suggested the risky journey and offered him a job, he had shaken his head seriously; it was an unknown trip through the bleak expanses of the North, and he knew it was the kind of journey that truly tests a person's spirit.

But when he learned that the captain's wife was to accompany them, he had refused flatly to have anything further to do with it. Had it been a woman of his own race he would have harbored no objections; but these women of the Southland—no, no, they were too soft, too tender, for such enterprises.

But when he found out that the captain's wife was going to join them, he outright refused to have anything more to do with it. If it had been a woman from his own background, he wouldn’t have had any issues; but these women from the South—no, no, they were too gentle, too delicate, for such ventures.

Sitka Charley did not know this kind of woman. Five minutes before, he did not even dream of taking charge of the expedition; but when she came to him with her wonderful smile and her straight clean English, and talked to the point, without pleading or persuading, he had incontinently yielded. Had there been a softness and appeal to mercy in the eyes, a tremble to the voice, a taking advantage of sex, he would have stiffened to steel; instead her clear-searching eyes and clear-ringing voice, her utter frankness and tacit assumption of equality, had robbed him of his reason. He felt, then, that this was a new breed of woman; and ere they had been trail mates for many days he knew why the sons of such women mastered the land and the sea, and why the sons of his own womankind could not prevail against them. Tender and soft! Day after day he watched her, muscle-weary, exhausted, indomitable, and the words beat in upon him in a perennial refrain. Tender and soft! He knew her feet had been born to easy paths and sunny lands, strangers to the moccasined pain of the North, unkissed by the chill lips of the frost, and he watched and marveled at them twinkling ever through the weary day.

Sitka Charley didn’t know women like this. Five minutes ago, he hadn’t even thought about leading the expedition; but when she approached him with her amazing smile and clear English, speaking directly and confidently without begging or trying to persuade him, he instantly gave in. If her eyes had shown softness or an appeal for mercy, if her voice had trembled, or if she'd tried to use her femininity, he would have hardened like steel. Instead, her piercing gaze and strong voice, her complete honesty and unspoken assumption of equality, left him speechless. He realized this was a different kind of woman; and after being trail mates for a few days, he understood why the sons of such women dominated the land and the sea, while the sons of his own kind couldn’t compete. Tender and soft! Day after day, he watched her—muscle-weary, exhausted, unbreakable—and those words echoed in his mind like a constant refrain. Tender and soft! He knew her feet were made for easy paths and sunny places, unfamiliar with the moccasined pain of the North, untouched by the icy chill of frost, and he watched, amazed, as they sparkled throughout the tough day.

She had always a smile and a word of cheer, from which not even the meanest packer was excluded. As the way grew darker she seemed to stiffen and gather greater strength, and when Kah-Chucte and Gowhee, who had bragged that they knew every landmark of the way as a child did the skin bails of the tepee, acknowledged that they knew not where they were, it was she who raised a forgiving voice amid the curses of the men. She had sung to them that night till they felt the weariness fall from them and were ready to face the future with fresh hope. And when the food failed and each scant stint was measured jealously, she it was who rebelled against the machinations of her husband and Sitka Charley, and demanded and received a share neither greater nor less than that of the others.

She always had a smile and a kind word for everyone, even the grumpiest packer. As the path grew darker, she seemed to stand taller and gain more strength. When Kah-Chucte and Gowhee, who had boasted they knew every landmark like a child knows the hide of a tepee, admitted they were lost, it was her who spoke kindly amidst the men's curses. That night, she sang to them until their exhaustion faded away, making them ready to face the future with new hope. And when the food ran low and every ration was fiercely guarded, she was the one who stood up against her husband and Sitka Charley, insisting on receiving a share that was neither more nor less than what everyone else got.

Sitka Charley was proud to know this woman. A new richness, a greater breadth, had come into his life with her presence. Hitherto he had been his own mentor, had turned to right or left at no man's beck; he had moulded himself according to his own dictates, nourished his manhood regardless of all save his own opinion. For the first time he had felt a call from without for the best that was in him, just a glance of appreciation from the clear-searching eyes, a word of thanks from the clear-ringing voice, just a slight wreathing of the lips in the wonderful smile, and he walked with the gods for hours to come. It was a new stimulant to his manhood; for the first time he thrilled with a conscious pride in his wisdom of the trail; and between the twain they ever lifted the sinking hearts of their comrades. The faces of the two men and the woman brightened as they saw him, for after all he was the staff they leaned upon. But Sitka Charley, rigid as was his wont, concealing pain and pleasure impartially beneath an iron exterior, asked them the welfare of the rest, told the distance to the fire, and continued on the back-trip.

Sitka Charley was proud to know this woman. A new richness and depth had entered his life with her presence. Until now, he had been his own guide, not following anyone else's lead; he had shaped himself according to his own standards, building his character based solely on his own views. For the first time, he felt a call from outside for the best within him—a glance of appreciation from her clear, searching eyes, a word of thanks from her genuine voice, a slight smile that lit up her face, and he felt like he walked among the gods for hours afterwards. It was a new source of motivation for his manhood; for the first time, he felt a conscious pride in his skills on the trail; together, they always lifted the spirits of their companions. The faces of the two men and the woman lit up when they saw him, because after all, he was the support they relied on. But Sitka Charley, as stoic as ever, hiding both pain and joy behind a tough exterior, asked them about the others, shared the distance to the fire, and continued on his way back.

Next he met a single Indian, unburdened, limping, lips compressed, and eyes set with the pain of a foot in which the quick fought a losing battle with the dead. All possible care had been taken of him, but in the last extremity the weak and unfortunate must perish, and Sitka Charley deemed his days to be few. The man could not keep up for long, so he gave him rough cheering words. After that came two more Indians, to whom he had allotted the task of helping along Joe, the third white man of the party. They had deserted him. Sitka Charley saw at a glance the lurking spring in their bodies, and knew they had at last cast off his mastery. So he was not taken unawares when he ordered them back in quest of their abandoned charge, and saw the gleam of the hunting knives that they drew from the sheaths. A pitiful spectacle, three weak men lifting their puny strength in the face of the mighty vastness; but the two recoiled under the fierce rifle blows of the one and returned like beaten dogs to the leash. Two hours later, with Joe reeling between them and Sitka Charley bringing up the rear, they came to the fire, where the remainder of the expedition crouched in the shelter of the fly.

Next, he encountered a single Indian who was unburdened, limping, with tight lips and eyes filled with the pain of a foot where the living fought a losing battle against the dead. Everything possible had been done to care for him, but ultimately the weak and unfortunate must perish, and Sitka Charley believed his days were numbered. The man couldn’t keep up for long, so Sitka Charley offered him some encouraging words. Then two more Indians showed up, the ones he had tasked with helping Joe, the third white man in the group. They had abandoned him. Sitka Charley quickly noticed their readiness to spring away and realized they had finally shed his control. So, he wasn’t caught off guard when he ordered them back to retrieve their forsaken companion and saw the flash of the hunting knives they pulled from their sheaths. It was a sad sight, three weak men trying to muster their little strength against the immense vastness; but the two recoiled from the fierce rifle shots of the one and returned like beaten dogs to their master. Two hours later, with Joe stumbling between them and Sitka Charley trailing behind, they arrived at the fire, where the rest of the expedition huddled beneath the shelter of the fly.

'A few words, my comrades, before we sleep,' Sitka Charley said after they had devoured their slim rations of unleavened bread. He was speaking to the Indians in their own tongue, having already given the import to the whites. 'A few words, my comrades, for your own good, that ye may yet perchance live. I shall give you the law; on his own head by the death of him that breaks it. We have passed the Hills of Silence, and we now travel the head reaches of the Stuart. It may be one sleep, it may be several, it may be many sleeps, but in time we shall come among the men of the Yukon, who have much grub. It were well that we look to the law. Today Kah-Chucte and Gowhee, whom I commanded to break trail, forgot they were men, and like frightened children ran away.

'A few words, my friends, before we sleep,' Sitka Charley said after they had finished their meager rations of unleavened bread. He was speaking to the Indians in their own language, having already explained it to the whites. 'A few words, my friends, for your own benefit, so that you may still have a chance to live. I will lay down the law; whoever breaks it will face the consequences. We have passed the Hills of Silence, and we are now traveling the higher reaches of the Stuart. It might be one night, it might be several, or it could be many nights, but eventually, we will come to the people of the Yukon, who have plenty of food. It would be wise for us to adhere to the law. Today, Kah-Chucte and Gowhee, whom I instructed to lead the way, forgot they were men and, like scared children, ran away.

'True, they forgot; so let us forget. But hereafter, let them remember. If it should happen they do not...' He touched his rifle carelessly, grimly. 'Tomorrow they shall carry the flour and see that the white man Joe lies not down by the trail. The cups of flour are counted; should so much as an ounce be wanting at nightfall... Do ye understand? Today there were others that forgot. Moose Head and Three Salmon left the white man Joe to lie in the snow. Let them forget no more. With the light of day shall they go forth and break trail. Ye have heard the law. Look well, lest ye break it.' Sitka Charley found it beyond him to keep the line close up. From Moose Head and Three Salmon, who broke trail in advance, to Kah-Chucte, Gowhee, and Joe, it straggled out over a mile. Each staggered, fell or rested as he saw fit.

'It's true, they forgot; so let's move on. But from now on, they need to remember. If they don’t...' He casually touched his rifle, his expression serious. 'Tomorrow, they will carry the flour and make sure the white man Joe isn’t left by the trail. The cups of flour are counted; if even an ounce is missing by nightfall... Do you understand? Today, others forgot. Moose Head and Three Salmon left the white man Joe lying in the snow. They can't forget again. With the light of day, they will go out and break trail. You’ve heard the law. Pay attention, or you’ll break it.' Sitka Charley found it difficult to keep the group close together. From Moose Head and Three Salmon, who were in front breaking trail, to Kah-Chucte, Gowhee, and Joe, it stretched out over a mile. Each one staggered, fell, or rested as they pleased.

The line of march was a progression through a chain of irregular halts. Each drew upon the last remnant of his strength and stumbled onward till it was expended, but in some miraculous way there was always another last remnant. Each time a man fell it was with the firm belief that he would rise no more; yet he did rise, and again and again. The flesh yielded, the will conquered; but each triumph was a tragedy. The Indian with the frozen foot, no longer erect, crawled forward on hand and knee. He rarely rested, for he knew the penalty exacted by the frost.

The march was a series of uneven stops. Each one drained the last bit of his strength as he stumbled forward until it was gone, but somehow there was always another last bit. Every time a man fell, he believed he wouldn’t get up again; yet he did, time and time again. The body gave in, but the will persisted; however, each victory felt like a tragedy. The Indian with the frozen foot, no longer standing tall, crawled ahead on hands and knees. He seldom took a break, knowing the price that frost could demand.

Even Mrs. Eppingwell's lips were at last set in a stony smile, and her eyes, seeing, saw not. Often she stopped, pressing a mittened hand to her heart, gasping and dizzy.

Even Mrs. Eppingwell's lips were finally fixed in a stony smile, and her eyes, while open, weren't really seeing. Often she paused, pressing a gloved hand to her chest, gasping and feeling dizzy.

Joe, the white man, had passed beyond the stage of suffering. He no longer begged to be let alone, prayed to die; but was soothed and content under the anodyne of delirium. Kah-Chucte and Gowhee dragged him on roughly, venting upon him many a savage glance or blow. To them it was the acme of injustice.

Joe, the white man, had moved past the point of suffering. He no longer pleaded for solitude or wished for death; instead, he felt calm and satisfied under the haze of delirium. Kah-Chucte and Gowhee pulled him along roughly, directing many harsh looks and blows at him. To them, it was the peak of unfairness.

Their hearts were bitter with hate, heavy with fear. Why should they cumber their strength with his weakness? To do so meant death; not to do so—and they remembered the law of Sitka Charley, and the rifle.

Their hearts were filled with hate, weighed down by fear. Why should they burden themselves with his weakness? Doing so meant death; not doing so—and they recalled the law of Sitka Charley, and the rifle.

Joe fell with greater frequency as the daylight waned, and so hard was he to raise that they dropped farther and farther behind. Sometimes all three pitched into the snow, so weak had the Indians become. Yet on their backs was life, and strength, and warmth.

Joe fell more often as daylight faded, and he was so hard to lift that they fell further and further behind. Sometimes all three tumbled into the snow, as the Indians had grown weaker. Yet on their backs was life, strength, and warmth.

Within the flour sacks were all the potentialities of existence. They could not but think of this, and it was not strange, that which came to pass. They had fallen by the side of a great timber jam where a thousand cords of firewood waited the match. Near by was an air hole through the ice. Kah-Chucte looked on the wood and the water, as did Gowhee; then they looked at each other.

Within the flour sacks was all the possibility of life. They couldn't help but think about this, and it wasn't surprising what happened next. They had ended up next to a massive pile of logs where a thousand bundles of firewood were ready for a spark. Nearby was a hole in the ice. Kah-Chucte stared at the wood and the water, just like Gowhee did; then they glanced at each other.

Never a word was spoken. Gowhee struck a fire; Kah-Chucte filled a tin cup with water and heated it; Joe babbled of things in another land, in a tongue they did not understand.

Never a word was spoken. Gowhee started a fire; Kah-Chucte filled a tin cup with water and heated it; Joe talked about things from another place, in a language they didn’t understand.

They mixed flour with the warm water till it was a thin paste, and of this they drank many cups. They did not offer any to Joe; but he did not mind. He did not mind anything, not even his moccasins, which scorched and smoked among the coals.

They mixed flour with warm water until it became a thin paste, and they drank many cups of it. They didn't offer any to Joe, but he didn't care. He didn't care about anything, not even his moccasins, which were burning and smoking among the coals.

A crystal mist of snow fell about them, softly, caressingly, wrapping them in clinging robes of white. And their feet would have yet trod many trails had not destiny brushed the clouds aside and cleared the air. Nay, ten minutes' delay would have been salvation.

A gentle mist of snow fell around them, softly and tenderly, wrapping them in cozy white layers. They would have walked many paths if fate hadn't swept the clouds away and cleared the sky. No, just a ten-minute delay would have saved them.

Sitka Charley, looking back, saw the pillared smoke of their fire, and guessed. And he looked ahead at those who were faithful, and at Mrs. Eppingwell. 'So, my good comrades, ye have again forgotten that you were men? Good! Very good. There will be fewer bellies to feed.' Sitka Charley retied the flour as he spoke, strapping the pack to the one on his own back. He kicked Joe till the pain broke through the poor devil's bliss and brought him doddering to his feet. Then he shoved him out upon the trail and started him on his way. The two Indians attempted to slip off.

Sitka Charley, looking back, saw the billowing smoke of their fire and made a guess. He turned to those who were loyal, including Mrs. Eppingwell. "So, my good friends, have you really forgotten that you're men? Good! Very good. That means there will be fewer mouths to feed." As he spoke, Sitka Charley re-tied the flour, securing the pack to the one on his own back. He kicked Joe until the pain broke through the poor guy's bliss and got him stumbling to his feet. Then he pushed him out onto the trail and sent him on his way. The two Indians tried to sneak away.

'Hold, Gowhee! And thou, too, Kah-Chucte! Hath the flour given such strength to thy legs that they may outrun the swift-winged lead? Think not to cheat the law. Be men for the last time, and be content that ye die full-stomached.

'Wait, Gowhee! And you too, Kah-Chucte! Has the flour given you so much strength that you think you can outrun the fast lead? Don’t think you can cheat the law. Be men one last time, and accept that you will die with full stomachs.'

Come, step up, back to the timber, shoulder to shoulder. Come!' The two men obeyed, quietly, without fear; for it is the future which pressed upon the man, not the present.

Come, step up, back to the wood, side by side. Come!' The two men complied, silently, without fear; for it is the future that weighed on the man, not the present.

'Thou, Gowhee, hast a wife and children and a deerskin lodge in the Chipewyan. What is thy will in the matter?' 'Give thou her of the goods which are mine by the word of the captain—the blankets, the beads, the tobacco, the box which makes strange sounds after the manner of the white men. Say that I did die on the trail, but say not how.' 'And thou, Kah-Chucte, who hast nor wife nor child?' 'Mine is a sister, the wife of the factor at Koshim. He beats her, and she is not happy. Give thou her the goods which are mine by the contract, and tell her it were well she go back to her own people. Shouldst thou meet the man, and be so minded, it were a good deed that he should die. He beats her, and she is afraid.' 'Are ye content to die by the law?' 'We are.' 'Then good-bye, my good comrades. May ye sit by the well-filled pot, in warm lodges, ere the day is done.' As he spoke he raised his rifle, and many echoes broke the silence. Hardly had they died away when other rifles spoke in the distance. Sitka Charley started.

'You, Gowhee, have a wife and children and a deerskin lodge in the Chipewyan. What do you want in this situation?' 'Give her the things that belong to me by the captain's word—the blankets, the beads, the tobacco, the box that makes strange sounds like the white men. Say that I died on the trail, but don’t say how.' 'And you, Kah-Chucte, who have neither wife nor child?' 'I have a sister, the wife of the factor at Koshim. He beats her, and she is not happy. Give her the things that are mine according to the contract, and tell her it would be best for her to return to her own people. If you meet the man and feel inclined, it would be a good deed for him to die. He beats her, and she is afraid.' 'Are you ready to die by the law?' 'We are.' 'Then goodbye, my good friends. May you sit by the full pot in warm lodges before the day ends.' As he spoke, he raised his rifle, and many echoes filled the silence. Just as they died away, other rifles fired in the distance. Sitka Charley jumped.

There had been more than one shot, yet there was but one other rifle in the party.

There had been multiple shots, but there was only one other rifle in the group.

He gave a fleeting glance at the men who lay so quietly, smiled viciously at the wisdom of the trail, and hurried on to meet the men of the Yukon.

He took a quick look at the men lying so still, smirked at the wisdom of the trail, and rushed on to join the men of the Yukon.




The Wife of a King

Once when the northland was very young, the social and civic virtues were remarkably alike for their paucity and their simplicity. When the burden of domestic duties grew grievous, and the fireside mood expanded to a constant protest against its bleak loneliness, the adventurers from the Southland, in lieu of better, paid the stipulated prices and took unto themselves native wives. It was a foretaste of Paradise to the women, for it must be confessed that the white rovers gave far better care and treatment of them than did their Indian copartners. Of course, the white men themselves were satisfied with such deals, as were also the Indian men for that matter. Having sold their daughters and sisters for cotton blankets and obsolete rifles and traded their warm furs for flimsy calico and bad whisky, the sons of the soil promptly and cheerfully succumbed to quick consumption and other swift diseases correlated with the blessings of a superior civilization.

Once, when the northern lands were still new, social and community values were notably similar in their scarcity and simplicity. When the weight of home responsibilities became overwhelming, and the atmosphere at home turned into a constant complaint against its harsh loneliness, adventurers from the south, rather than seeking better options, paid the agreed-upon prices and took native wives for themselves. For the women, it was a taste of paradise because the white men treated them far better than their Indian counterparts did. Naturally, the white men were pleased with these arrangements, and so were the Indian men. After trading their daughters and sisters for cotton blankets and old rifles, and swapping their warm furs for flimsy cotton fabric and poor-quality whiskey, the indigenous people quickly and happily succumbed to diseases like tuberculosis and other illnesses linked to the benefits of a so-called superior civilization.

It was in these days of Arcadian simplicity that Cal Galbraith journeyed through the land and fell sick on the Lower River. It was a refreshing advent in the lives of the good Sisters of the Holy Cross, who gave him shelter and medicine; though they little dreamed of the hot elixir infused into his veins by the touch of their soft hands and their gentle ministrations. Cal Galbraith, became troubled with strange thoughts which clamored for attention till he laid eyes on the Mission girl, Madeline. Yet he gave no sign, biding his time patiently. He strengthened with the coming spring, and when the sun rode the heavens in a golden circle, and the joy and throb of life was in all the land, he gathered his still weak body together and departed.

It was during these days of simple beauty that Cal Galbraith traveled through the land and became ill by the Lower River. It was a refreshing experience for the good Sisters of the Holy Cross, who offered him shelter and medicine; though they had no idea of the intense feelings stirred within him by the touch of their gentle hands and caring actions. Cal Galbraith began to struggle with strange thoughts that demanded his attention until he saw the Mission girl, Madeline. Yet he didn’t show any signs, waiting patiently. He grew stronger with the arrival of spring, and when the sun was shining brilliantly in the sky and the joy and energy of life filled the land, he gathered his still fragile body and left.

Now, Madeline, the Mission girl, was an orphan. Her white father had failed to give a bald-faced grizzly the trail one day, and had died quickly. Then her Indian mother, having no man to fill the winter cache, had tried the hazardous experiment of waiting till the salmon-run on fifty pounds of flour and half as many of bacon. After that, the baby, Chook-ra, went to live with the good Sisters, and to be thenceforth known by another name.

Now, Madeline, the Mission girl, was an orphan. Her white father had failed to track a grizzly bear one day and had died quickly. Then her Indian mother, having no man to help with the winter supplies, tried the risky experiment of waiting for the salmon run with just fifty pounds of flour and half that much bacon. After that, the baby, Chook-ra, went to live with the good Sisters and was henceforth known by another name.

But Madeline still had kinsfolk, the nearest being a dissolute uncle who outraged his vitals with inordinate quantities of the white man's whisky. He strove daily to walk with the gods, and incidentally, his feet sought shorter trails to the grave. When sober he suffered exquisite torture. He had no conscience. To this ancient vagabond Cal Galbraith duly presented himself, and they consumed many words and much tobacco in the conversation that followed. Promises were also made; and in the end the old heathen took a few pounds of dried salmon and his birch-bark canoe, and paddled away to the Mission of the Holy Cross.

But Madeline still had relatives, the closest being a reckless uncle who ruined his health with excessive amounts of whiskey. He tried daily to live a better life, but his choices were leading him down a quicker path to death. When sober, he experienced intense suffering. He had no moral compass. To this old drifter, Cal Galbraith introduced himself, and they exchanged a lot of words and smoked plenty of tobacco during their conversation. Promises were made as well; in the end, the old man took a few pounds of dried salmon and his birch-bark canoe and paddled away to the Mission of the Holy Cross.

It is not given the world to know what promises he made and what lies he told—the Sisters never gossip; but when he returned, upon his swarthy chest there was a brass crucifix, and in his canoe his niece Madeline. That night there was a grand wedding and a potlach; so that for two days to follow there was no fishing done by the village. But in the morning Madeline shook the dust of the Lower River from her moccasins, and with her husband, in a poling-boat, went to live on the Upper River in a place known as the Lower Country. And in the years which followed she was a good wife, sharing her husband's hardships and cooking his food. And she kept him in straight trails, till he learned to save his dust and to work mightily. In the end, he struck it rich and built a cabin in Circle City; and his happiness was such that men who came to visit him in his home-circle became restless at the sight of it and envied him greatly.

It’s not for the world to know what promises he made and what lies he told—the Sisters never gossip; but when he returned, he had a brass crucifix on his dark chest, and his niece Madeline was in his canoe. That night there was a big wedding and a potlatch, so for the next two days, the village didn’t do any fishing. But in the morning, Madeline shook the Lower River dust off her moccasins and, with her husband in a poling boat, went to live on the Upper River in a place called the Lower Country. In the years that followed, she was a good wife, sharing her husband's struggles and cooking his meals. She kept him on the right path until he learned to save his money and work hard. Eventually, he struck it rich and built a cabin in Circle City, and his happiness was so great that men who visited him in his home circle felt restless just seeing it and envied him a lot.

But the Northland began to mature and social amenities to make their appearance.

But the Northland started to develop, and social amenities began to emerge.

Hitherto, the Southland had sent forth its sons; but it now belched forth a new exodus—this time of its daughters. Sisters and wives they were not; but they did not fail to put new ideas in the heads of the men, and to elevate the tone of things in ways peculiarly their own. No more did the squaws gather at the dances, go roaring down the center in the good, old Virginia reels, or make merry with jolly 'Dan Tucker.' They fell back on their natural stoicism and uncomplainingly watched the rule of their white sisters from their cabins.

Until now, the Southland had sent out its sons; but it now experienced a new exodus—this time of its daughters. They weren’t just sisters and wives; they successfully introduced new ideas to the men and raised the overall vibe in their unique way. No longer did the women join the dances, enthusiastically participating in the classic Virginia reels, or celebrate with cheerful 'Dan Tucker.' Instead, they relied on their natural resilience and quietly observed the dominance of their white counterparts from their cabins.

Then another exodus came over the mountains from the prolific Southland.

Then another wave of people moved over the mountains from the fertile South.

This time it was of women that became mighty in the land. Their word was law; their law was steel. They frowned upon the Indian wives, while the other women became mild and walked humbly. There were cowards who became ashamed of their ancient covenants with the daughters of the soil, who looked with a new distaste upon their dark-skinned children; but there were also others—men—who remained true and proud of their aboriginal vows. When it became the fashion to divorce the native wives. Cal Galbraith retained his manhood, and in so doing felt the heavy hand of the women who had come last, knew least, but who ruled the land.

This time, it was the women who became powerful in the land. Their word was law; their law was unyielding. They looked down on the Indian wives, while the other women became gentle and walked with humility. There were cowards who felt ashamed of their ancient commitments to the daughters of the soil, who viewed their dark-skinned children with new disdain; but there were also others—men—who stayed true and proud of their native vows. When it became trendy to divorce native wives, Cal Galbraith held onto his integrity, and in doing so, felt the heavy influence of the women who had come last, knew the least, but ruled the land.

One day, the Upper Country, which lies far above Circle City, was pronounced rich. Dog-teams carried the news to Salt Water; golden argosies freighted the lure across the North Pacific; wires and cables sang with the tidings; and the world heard for the first time of the Klondike River and the Yukon Country. Cal Galbraith had lived the years quietly. He had been a good husband to Madeline, and she had blessed him. But somehow discontent fell upon him; he felt vague yearnings for his own kind, for the life he had been shut out from—a general sort of desire, which men sometimes feel, to break out and taste the prime of living. Besides, there drifted down the river wild rumors of the wonderful El Dorado, glowing descriptions of the city of logs and tents, and ludicrous accounts of the che-cha-quas who had rushed in and were stampeding the whole country.

One day, the Upper Country, which is situated far above Circle City, was declared to be rich. Dog teams brought the news to Salt Water; golden ships carried the excitement across the North Pacific; wires and cables buzzed with the announcements; and the world heard for the first time about the Klondike River and the Yukon Country. Cal Galbraith had lived quietly for years. He had been a good husband to Madeline, and she had appreciated him. But somehow, he began to feel discontent; he felt a general longing for his own people, for the life he had been excluded from—a common sort of desire that men sometimes experience, to break free and enjoy the best of life. Moreover, wild rumors of the amazing El Dorado floated down the river, with glowing descriptions of the city made of logs and tents, and ridiculous stories about the newcomers who had rushed in and were causing chaos throughout the country.

Circle City was dead. The world had moved on up river and become a new and most marvelous world.

Circle City was done for. The world had moved upstream and transformed into a new and amazing place.

Cal Galbraith grew restless on the edge of things, and wished to see with his own eyes.

Cal Galbraith felt restless on the sidelines and wanted to see things for himself.

So, after the wash-up, he weighed in a couple of hundred pounds of dust on the Company's big scales, and took a draft for the same on Dawson. Then he put Tom Dixon in charge of his mines, kissed Madeline good-by, promised to be back before the first mush-ice ran, and took passage on an up-river steamer.

So, after cleaning up, he weighed in a couple of hundred pounds of dust on the Company's big scales and took a draft for that amount in Dawson. Then he put Tom Dixon in charge of his mines, kissed Madeline goodbye, promised to be back before the first mush-ice came, and boarded an up-river steamer.

Madeline waited, waited through all the three months of daylight. She fed the dogs, gave much of her time to Young Cal, watched the short summer fade away and the sun begin its long journey to the south. And she prayed much in the manner of the Sisters of the Holy Cross. The fall came, and with it there was mush-ice on the Yukon, and Circle City kings returning to the winter's work at their mines, but no Cal Galbraith. Tom Dixon received a letter, however, for his men sledded up her winter's supply of dry pine. The Company received a letter for its dogteams filled her cache with their best provisions, and she was told that her credit was limitless.

Madeline waited, waited through all three months of daylight. She took care of the dogs, spent a lot of her time with Young Cal, watched the short summer fade away and the sun start its long journey to the south. And she prayed a lot in the way the Sisters of the Holy Cross did. Fall came, bringing mushy ice on the Yukon, and Circle City miners returning to their winter work at the mines, but no Cal Galbraith. Tom Dixon got a letter, though, because his men brought up her winter's supply of dry pine. The Company sent a letter for its dog teams that filled her cache with their best provisions, and she was informed that her credit was limitless.

Through all the ages man has been held the chief instigator of the woes of woman; but in this case the men held their tongues and swore harshly at one of their number who was away, while the women failed utterly to emulate them. So, without needless delay, Madeline heard strange tales of Cal Galbraith's doings; also, of a certain Greek dancer who played with men as children did with bubbles. Now Madeline was an Indian woman, and further, she had no woman friend to whom to go for wise counsel. She prayed and planned by turns, and that night, being quick of resolve and action, she harnessed the dogs, and with Young Cal securely lashed to the sled, stole away.

Through the ages, men have often been blamed as the main source of women’s troubles; however, in this situation, the men stayed silent and harshly criticized one of their own who was not present, while the women completely failed to follow their lead. Without wasting time, Madeline heard strange stories about Cal Galbraith's escapades, and also about a certain Greek dancer who toyed with men like children do with bubbles. Madeline was an Indian woman, and on top of that, she had no female friends to turn to for advice. She alternated between praying and planning, and that night, determined and ready to act, she harnessed the dogs, and with Young Cal securely tied to the sled, slipped away.

Though the Yukon still ran free, the eddy-ice was growing, and each day saw the river dwindling to a slushy thread. Save him who has done the like, no man may know what she endured in traveling a hundred miles on the rim-ice; nor may they understand the toil and hardship of breaking the two hundred miles of packed ice which remained after the river froze for good. But Madeline was an Indian woman, so she did these things, and one night there came a knock at Malemute Kid's door. Thereat he fed a team of starving dogs, put a healthy youngster to bed, and turned his attention to an exhausted woman. He removed her icebound moccasins while he listened to her tale, and stuck the point of his knife into her feet that he might see how far they were frozen.

Though the Yukon still flowed freely, the eddy ice was increasing, and each day the river shrank to a slushy thread. Unless you've experienced it yourself, no one can truly grasp what she went through while traveling a hundred miles on the rim ice; nor can they appreciate the effort and struggle of breaking through the two hundred miles of packed ice that remained after the river froze solid. But Madeline was an Indigenous woman, so she managed to do these things, and one night there was a knock at Malemute Kid's door. He then fed a team of starving dogs, put a healthy young child to bed, and focused on an exhausted woman. He took off her ice-covered moccasins while he listened to her story and used the tip of his knife on her feet to check how badly they were frozen.

Despite his tremendous virility, Malemute Kid was possessed of a softer, womanly element, which could win the confidence of a snarling wolf-dog or draw confessions from the most wintry heart. Nor did he seek them. Hearts opened to him as spontaneously as flowers to the sun. Even the priest, Father Roubeau, had been known to confess to him, while the men and women of the Northland were ever knocking at his door—a door from which the latch-string hung always out. To Madeline, he could do no wrong, make no mistake. She had known him from the time she first cast her lot among the people of her father's race; and to her half-barbaric mind it seemed that in him was centered the wisdom of the ages, that between his vision and the future there could be no intervening veil.

Despite his incredible masculinity, Malemute Kid had a softer, more gentle side that could earn the trust of a fierce wolf-dog or draw out confessions from the coldest of hearts. He didn’t even have to try. People opened up to him as naturally as flowers bloom in the sun. Even the priest, Father Roubeau, had been known to share his secrets with him, while the men and women of the North were always at his door—a door that was always welcoming. To Madeline, he could do no wrong, make no errors. She had known him ever since she first connected with her father's people; to her somewhat wild mind, it felt like he held the wisdom of the ages, with no barrier between his insight and the future.

There were false ideals in the land. The social strictures of Dawson were not synonymous with those of the previous era, and the swift maturity of the Northland involved much wrong. Malemute Kid was aware of this, and he had Cal Galbraith's measure accurately.

There were misguided beliefs in the land. The social rules of Dawson were not the same as those of the past, and the rapid growth of the Northland brought a lot of mistakes. Malemute Kid understood this, and he had a clear understanding of Cal Galbraith.

He knew a hasty word was the father of much evil; besides, he was minded to teach a great lesson and bring shame upon the man. So Stanley Prince, the young mining expert, was called into the conference the following night as was also Lucky Jack Harrington and his violin. That same night, Bettles, who owed a great debt to Malemute Kid, harnessed up Cal Galbraith's dogs, lashed Cal Galbraith, Junior, to the sled, and slipped away in the dark for Stuart River.

He knew that a rash word could lead to a lot of trouble; plus, he wanted to teach a valuable lesson and embarrass the man. So, Stanley Prince, the young mining expert, was brought into the meeting the next night, along with Lucky Jack Harrington and his violin. That same night, Bettles, who owed a significant debt to Malemute Kid, hitched up Cal Galbraith's dogs, tied Cal Galbraith, Junior, to the sled, and quietly slipped away into the night toward Stuart River.


II

'So; one—two—three, one—two—three. Now reverse! No, no! Start up again, Jack. See—this way.' Prince executed the movement as one should who has led the cotillion.

'So; one—two—three, one—two—three. Now switch it up! No, no! Start over, Jack. Look—like this.' Prince performed the move like someone who knows how to lead the dance.

'Now; one—two—three, one—two—three. Reverse! Ah! that's better. Try it again. I say, you know, you mustn't look at your feet. One—two—three, one—two—three. Shorter steps! You are not hanging to the gee-pole just now. Try it over.

'Now; one—two—three, one—two—three. Reverse! Ah! that's better. Try it again. I mean, you shouldn't look at your feet. One—two—three, one—two—three. Shorter steps! You're not clinging to the pole right now. Try it again.'

'There! that's the way. One—two—three, one—two—three.' Round and round went Prince and Madeline in an interminable waltz. The table and stools had been shoved over against the wall to increase the room. Malemute Kid sat on the bunk, chin to knees, greatly interested. Jack Harrington sat beside him, scraping away on his violin and following the dancers.

'There! That's the way. One—two—three, one—two—three.' Prince and Madeline spun around in an endless waltz. The table and stools had been pushed against the wall to make more space. Malemute Kid sat on the bunk, with his chin on his knees, looking on with great interest. Jack Harrington sat next to him, playing his violin and keeping time with the dancers.

It was a unique situation, the undertaking of these three men with the woman.

It was a one-of-a-kind situation, the venture of these three men with the woman.

The most pathetic part, perhaps, was the businesslike way in which they went about it.

The saddest part, maybe, was how professional they were while doing it.

No athlete was ever trained more rigidly for a coming contest, nor wolf-dog for the harness, than was she. But they had good material, for Madeline, unlike most women of her race, in her childhood had escaped the carrying of heavy burdens and the toil of the trail. Besides, she was a clean-limbed, willowy creature, possessed of much grace which had not hitherto been realized. It was this grace which the men strove to bring out and knock into shape.

No athlete was ever trained more intensely for an upcoming competition, nor a wolf-dog for the harness, than she was. But they had great potential, because Madeline, unlike most women of her background, had avoided carrying heavy loads and the hard work of the trail during her childhood. Plus, she was a slender, elegant creature, with a lot of grace that hadn't been fully appreciated before. It was this grace that the men aimed to bring out and refine.

'Trouble with her she learned to dance all wrong,' Prince remarked to the bunk after having deposited his breathless pupil on the table. 'She's quick at picking up; yet I could do better had she never danced a step. But say, Kid, I can't understand this.' Prince imitated a peculiar movement of the shoulders and head—a weakness Madeline suffered from in walking.

'Trouble with her is that she learned to dance all wrong,' Prince said to the bunk after he had put his breathless student on the table. 'She's quick at picking things up; still, I could do better if she had never danced a step. But hey, Kid, I don’t get this.' Prince mimicked a strange movement of the shoulders and head—a quirk Madeline had when she walked.

'Lucky for her she was raised in the Mission,' Malemute Kid answered. 'Packing, you know,—the head-strap. Other Indian women have it bad, but she didn't do any packing till after she married, and then only at first. Saw hard lines with that husband of hers. They went through the Forty-Mile famine together.' 'But can we break it?' 'Don't know.

'She's lucky she grew up in the Mission,' Malemute Kid replied. 'Packing, you know—the head-strap. Other Native women have it tough, but she didn't start packing until after she got married, and even then just at first. She had a rough time with that husband of hers. They both struggled during the Forty-Mile famine.' 'But can we break it?' 'Not sure.'

'Perhaps long walks with her trainers will make the riffle. Anyway, they'll take it out some, won't they, Madeline?' The girl nodded assent. If Malemute Kid, who knew all things, said so, why it was so. That was all there was about it.

'Maybe long walks with her trainers will help a bit. Either way, they’ll definitely make some difference, right, Madeline?' The girl nodded in agreement. If Malemute Kid, who knew everything, said that, then it must be true. That was all there was to it.

She had come over to them, anxious to begin again. Harrington surveyed her in quest of her points much in the same manner men usually do horses. It certainly was not disappointing, for he asked with sudden interest, 'What did that beggarly uncle of yours get anyway?' 'One rifle, one blanket, twenty bottles of hooch. Rifle broke.' She said this last scornfully, as though disgusted at how low her maiden-value had been rated.

She approached them, eager to start fresh. Harrington looked her over, much like men typically do with horses, trying to find her strengths. He wasn't disappointed, as he suddenly asked with curiosity, 'So what did that worthless uncle of yours get, anyway?' 'One rifle, one blanket, twenty bottles of booze. The rifle broke.' She said the last part with a sneer, clearly appalled at how little her worth had been recognized.

She spoke fair English, with many peculiarities of her husband's speech, but there was still perceptible the Indian accent, the traditional groping after strange gutturals. Even this her instructors had taken in hand, and with no small success, too.

She spoke good English, with some quirks from her husband's way of talking, but you could still hear the Indian accent, the usual struggle with unfamiliar sounds. Her teachers had worked on this too, and they were quite successful.

At the next intermission, Prince discovered a new predicament.

At the next break, the Prince found himself in a new situation.

'I say, Kid,' he said, 'we're wrong, all wrong. She can't learn in moccasins.

'I say, Kid,' he said, 'we're mistaken, totally mistaken. She can't learn in moccasins.

'Put her feet into slippers, and then onto that waxed floor—phew!' Madeline raised a foot and regarded her shapeless house-moccasins dubiously. In previous winters, both at Circle City and Forty-Mile, she had danced many a night away with similar footgear, and there had been nothing the matter.

'She slipped her feet into slippers and then stepped onto that polished floor—wow!' Madeline lifted a foot and looked at her shapeless house slippers with suspicion. In past winters, both in Circle City and Forty-Mile, she had danced many nights away in similar footwear, and there had been nothing wrong with them.

But now—well, if there was anything wrong it was for Malemute Kid to know, not her.

But now—if anything was wrong, it was for Malemute Kid to figure out, not her.

But Malemute Kid did know, and he had a good eye for measures; so he put on his cap and mittens and went down the hill to pay Mrs. Eppingwell a call. Her husband, Clove Eppingwell, was prominent in the community as one of the great Government officials.

But Malemute Kid did know, and he had a keen sense for details; so he put on his cap and mittens and went down the hill to pay Mrs. Eppingwell a visit. Her husband, Clove Eppingwell, was well-known in the community as a significant Government official.

The Kid had noted her slender little foot one night, at the Governor's Ball. And as he also knew her to be as sensible as she was pretty, it was no task to ask of her a certain small favor.

The Kid had noticed her delicate little foot one night at the Governor's Ball. And since he also recognized that she was as smart as she was attractive, it was easy to ask her for a small favor.

On his return, Madeline withdrew for a moment to the inner room. When she reappeared Prince was startled.

On his return, Madeline stepped away for a moment into the inner room. When she came back, the Prince was surprised.

'By Jove!' he gasped. 'Who'd a' thought it! The little witch! Why my sister—' 'Is an English girl,' interrupted Malemute Kid, 'with an English foot. This girl comes of a small-footed race. Moccasins just broadened her feet healthily, while she did not misshape them by running with the dogs in her childhood.' But this explanation failed utterly to allay Prince's admiration. Harrington's commercial instinct was touched, and as he looked upon the exquisitely turned foot and ankle, there ran through his mind the sordid list—'One rifle, one blanket, twenty bottles of hooch.' Madeline was the wife of a king, a king whose yellow treasure could buy outright a score of fashion's puppets; yet in all her life her feet had known no gear save red-tanned moosehide. At first she had looked in awe at the tiny white-satin slippers; but she had quickly understood the admiration which shone, manlike, in the eyes of the men. Her face flushed with pride. For the moment she was drunken with her woman's loveliness; then she murmured, with increased scorn, 'And one rifle, broke!' So the training went on. Every day Malemute Kid led the girl out on long walks devoted to the correction of her carriage and the shortening of her stride.

“Wow!” he breathed. “Who would have thought it! The little witch! Why my sister—” “Is an English girl,” Malemute Kid cut in, “with an English foot. This girl comes from a small-footed race. The moccasins just made her feet healthier without misshaping them from running with the dogs as a child.” But this explanation didn’t soothe Prince's admiration at all. Harrington’s business instincts kicked in, and as he looked at the beautifully shaped foot and ankle, a grim list ran through his mind—“One rifle, one blanket, twenty bottles of booze.” Madeline was the wife of a king, a king whose wealth could easily buy a dozen of fashion’s models; yet in her entire life, her feet had never worn anything but red-tanned moosehide. At first, she gazed in awe at the tiny white satin slippers, but she quickly realized the admiration shining in the men’s eyes. Her face blushed with pride. For a moment, she felt intoxicated by her feminine beauty; then she murmured, with growing disdain, “And one rifle, broken!” So the training continued. Every day, Malemute Kid took the girl out for long walks focused on improving her posture and shortening her stride.

There was little likelihood of her identity being discovered, for Cal Galbraith and the rest of the Old-Timers were like lost children among the many strangers who had rushed into the land. Besides, the frost of the North has a bitter tongue, and the tender women of the South, to shield their cheeks from its biting caresses, were prone to the use of canvas masks. With faces obscured and bodies lost in squirrel-skin parkas, a mother and daughter, meeting on trail, would pass as strangers.

There was hardly any chance of her identity being revealed, since Cal Galbraith and the other Old-Timers were like lost kids among the many newcomers who had flooded into the area. Plus, the North's cold has a harsh bite, and the delicate women from the South, to protect their skin from its stinging touch, often wore canvas masks. With their faces hidden and their bodies wrapped in squirrel-skin parkas, a mother and daughter, encountering each other on the trail, would appear as complete strangers.

The coaching progressed rapidly. At first it had been slow, but later a sudden acceleration had manifested itself. This began from the moment Madeline tried on the white-satin slippers, and in so doing found herself. The pride of her renegade father, apart from any natural self-esteem she might possess, at that instant received its birth. Hitherto, she had deemed herself a woman of an alien breed, of inferior stock, purchased by her lord's favor. Her husband had seemed to her a god, who had lifted her, through no essential virtues on her part, to his own godlike level. But she had never forgotten, even when Young Cal was born, that she was not of his people. As he had been a god, so had his womenkind been goddesses. She might have contrasted herself with them, but she had never compared.

The coaching moved quickly. At first, it was slow, but then things picked up fast. This change began when Madeline tried on the white satin slippers and discovered herself. In that moment, her father's rebellious pride, along with any natural self-worth she might have had, was born. Until then, she had seen herself as a woman from a different breed, of lesser quality, favored by her husband. To her, he had seemed like a god who had raised her, without any real virtues on her part, to his own godlike status. But she had never forgotten, even when Young Cal was born, that she didn’t belong to his people. Just as he was a god, his women were goddesses. She could have compared herself to them, but she never did.

It might have been that familiarity bred contempt; however, be that as it may, she had ultimately come to understand these roving white men, and to weigh them.

It could be that being too familiar led to disrespect; however, regardless of that, she had come to truly understand these wandering white men and gauge them.

True, her mind was dark to deliberate analysis, but she yet possessed her woman's clarity of vision in such matters. On the night of the slippers she had measured the bold, open admiration of her three man-friends; and for the first time comparison had suggested itself. It was only a foot and an ankle, but—but comparison could not, in the nature of things, cease at that point. She judged herself by their standards till the divinity of her white sisters was shattered. After all, they were only women, and why should she not exalt herself to their midst? In doing these things she learned where she lacked and with the knowledge of her weakness came her strength. And so mightily did she strive that her three trainers often marveled late into the night over the eternal mystery of woman.

True, her mind was clouded for deep analysis, but she still had the clarity that comes with being a woman in these situations. On the night of the slippers, she noticed the bold, open admiration of her three male friends; and for the first time, she found herself making comparisons. It was just a foot and an ankle, but—comparison couldn't just stop there. She measured herself against their standards until the idea of her white female peers was shattered. After all, they were just women, so why shouldn't she elevate herself among them? In doing this, she discovered where she fell short, and with that knowledge of her weaknesses came her strength. She worked so hard that her three mentors often marveled late into the night at the eternal mystery of women.

In this way Thanksgiving Night drew near. At irregular intervals Bettles sent word down from Stuart River regarding the welfare of Young Cal. The time of their return was approaching. More than once a casual caller, hearing dance-music and the rhythmic pulse of feet, entered, only to find Harrington scraping away and the other two beating time or arguing noisily over a mooted step. Madeline was never in evidence, having precipitately fled to the inner room.

Thanksgiving Night was approaching. At random times, Bettles sent updates from Stuart River about Young Cal’s well-being. Their return was getting close. More than once, someone casually stopped by, drawn in by the dance music and the rhythmic sound of feet, only to find Harrington dancing and the other two either keeping time or arguing loudly over a dance move. Madeline was never around, having quickly retreated to the inner room.

On one of these nights Cal Galbraith dropped in. Encouraging news had just come down from Stuart River, and Madeline had surpassed herself—not in walk alone, and carriage and grace, but in womanly roguishness. They had indulged in sharp repartee and she had defended herself brilliantly; and then, yielding to the intoxication of the moment, and of her own power, she had bullied, and mastered, and wheedled, and patronized them with most astonishing success. And instinctively, involuntarily, they had bowed, not to her beauty, her wisdom, her wit, but to that indefinable something in woman to which man yields yet cannot name.

On one of those nights, Cal Galbraith stopped by. Good news had just come in from Stuart River, and Madeline had truly outdone herself—not just in her poise and grace, but also in her playful charm. They had engaged in witty banter, and she had defended herself brilliantly; then, caught up in the excitement of the moment and her own confidence, she had teased, dominated, charmed, and bossed them around with remarkable success. And instinctively, without even realizing it, they had bowed not to her looks, her intelligence, or her humor, but to that indescribable quality in women that makes men yield yet can’t quite be named.

The room was dizzy with sheer delight as she and Prince whirled through the last dance of the evening. Harrington was throwing in inconceivable flourishes, while Malemute Kid, utterly abandoned, had seized the broom and was executing mad gyrations on his own account.

The room was spinning with pure joy as she and the Prince twirled through the final dance of the night. Harrington was adding incredible flourishes, while Malemute Kid, completely carefree, had grabbed a broom and was performing wild moves on his own.

At this instant the door shook with a heavy rap-rap, and their quick glances noted the lifting of the latch. But they had survived similar situations before. Harrington never broke a note. Madeline shot through the waiting door to the inner room. The broom went hurtling under the bunk, and by the time Cal Galbraith and Louis Savoy got their heads in, Malemute Kid and Prince were in each other's arms, wildly schottisching down the room.

At that moment, the door shook from a loud knock, and their quick looks saw the latch being lifted. But they had been in similar situations before. Harrington kept playing without missing a note. Madeline raced through the waiting door into the inner room. The broom flew under the bed, and by the time Cal Galbraith and Louis Savoy peeked in, Malemute Kid and Prince were in each other's arms, dancing wildly down the room.

As a rule, Indian women do not make a practice of fainting on provocation, but Madeline came as near to it as she ever had in her life. For an hour she crouched on the floor, listening to the heavy voices of the men rumbling up and down in mimic thunder. Like familiar chords of childhood melodies, every intonation, every trick of her husband's voice swept in upon her, fluttering her heart and weakening her knees till she lay half-fainting against the door. It was well she could neither see nor hear when he took his departure.

As a rule, Indian women don’t usually faint at the slightest provocation, but Madeline came closer to it than she ever had in her life. For an hour, she crouched on the floor, listening to the heavy voices of the men echoing like thunder. Every tone and inflection of her husband’s voice felt familiar, bringing back childhood memories that made her heart race and her knees weak until she was almost fainting against the door. It was actually better that she couldn’t see or hear when he finally left.

'When do you expect to go back to Circle City?' Malemute Kid asked simply.

'When do you think you'll go back to Circle City?' Malemute Kid asked directly.

'Haven't thought much about it,' he replied. 'Don't think till after the ice breaks.' 'And Madeline?'

'Haven't thought about it much,' he replied. 'I'll think about it after the ice breaks.' 'And Madeline?'

He flushed at the question, and there was a quick droop to his eyes. Malemute Kid could have despised him for that, had he known men less. As it was, his gorge rose against the wives and daughters who had come into the land, and not satisfied with usurping the place of the native women, had put unclean thoughts in the heads of the men and made them ashamed.

He blushed at the question, and his eyes quickly fell. Malemute Kid might have looked down on him for that, if he had known men less. As it was, he felt anger toward the wives and daughters who had come to the area, and not content with taking the place of the local women, had filled the men’s heads with inappropriate thoughts and made them feel ashamed.

'I guess she's all right,' the Circle City King answered hastily, and in an apologetic manner. 'Tom Dixon's got charge of my interests, you know, and he sees to it that she has everything she wants.' Malemute Kid laid hand upon his arm and hushed him suddenly. They had stepped without. Overhead, the aurora, a gorgeous wanton, flaunted miracles of color; beneath lay the sleeping town. Far below, a solitary dog gave tongue.

"I guess she's fine," the Circle City King replied quickly, sounding a bit sorry. "Tom Dixon is in charge of my interests, and he makes sure she has everything she needs." Malemute Kid put a hand on his arm and suddenly silenced him. They had stepped outside. Above them, the aurora, a stunning spectacle, displayed amazing colors; below was the quiet town. Far down, a lone dog barked.

The King again began to speak, but the Kid pressed his hand for silence. The sound multiplied. Dog after dog took up the strain till the full-throated chorus swayed the night.

The King started to speak again, but the Kid put his hand up for silence. The noise grew. Dog after dog joined in until the loud chorus filled the night.

To him who hears for the first time this weird song, is told the first and greatest secret of the Northland; to him who has heard it often, it is the solemn knell of lost endeavor. It is the plaint of tortured souls, for in it is invested the heritage of the North, the suffering of countless generations—the warning and the requiem to the world's estrays.

To anyone hearing this strange song for the first time, it reveals the biggest secret of the North; to those who have heard it many times, it serves as a somber reminder of failed attempts. It expresses the pain of tormented souls, as it carries the legacy of the North, the suffering of countless generations—the warning and the farewell to those lost in the world.

Cal Galbraith shivered slightly as it died away in half-caught sobs. The Kid read his thoughts openly, and wandered back with him through all the weary days of famine and disease; and with him was also the patient Madeline, sharing his pains and perils, never doubting, never complaining. His mind's retina vibrated to a score of pictures, stern, clear-cut, and the hand of the past drew back with heavy fingers on his heart. It was the psychological moment. Malemute Kid was half-tempted to play his reserve card and win the game; but the lesson was too mild as yet, and he let it pass. The next instant they had gripped hands, and the King's beaded moccasins were drawing protests from the outraged snow as he crunched down the hill.

Cal Galbraith shivered a bit as it faded into half-stifled sobs. The Kid read his thoughts easily and walked back with him through all the exhausting days of hunger and illness; and with him was also the patient Madeline, sharing his struggles and dangers, never doubting, never complaining. His mind’s eye pulsed with a series of vivid images, stark and clear, and the weight of the past pressed heavily on his heart. It was a pivotal moment. Malemute Kid was tempted to play his last card and take the win, but the lesson wasn’t tough enough yet, so he let it go. The next moment, they shook hands, and the King’s beaded moccasins were protesting against the annoyed snow as he trudged down the hill.

Madeline in collapse was another woman to the mischievous creature of an hour before, whose laughter had been so infectious and whose heightened color and flashing eyes had made her teachers for the while forget. Weak and nerveless, she sat in the chair just as she had been dropped there by Prince and Harrington.

Madeline, in her collapse, was a completely different person from the playful girl just an hour earlier, whose laughter had been so contagious and whose flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes had briefly made her teachers forget everything else. Weak and limp, she sat in the chair just as Prince and Harrington had left her.

Malemute Kid frowned. This would never do. When the time of meeting her husband came to hand, she must carry things off with high-handed imperiousness. It was very necessary she should do it after the manner of white women, else the victory would be no victory at all. So he talked to her, sternly, without mincing of words, and initiated her into the weaknesses of his own sex, till she came to understand what simpletons men were after all, and why the word of their women was law.

Malemute Kid frowned. This wouldn’t work. When it was time for her to meet her husband, she had to handle things with confident authority. It was crucial that she did it like white women, or else the victory wouldn’t feel like a victory at all. So he spoke to her firmly, without holding back, and taught her about the flaws of men, until she realized how foolish men really were and why what their women said mattered.

A few days before Thanksgiving Night, Malemute Kid made another call on Mrs. Eppingwell. She promptly overhauled her feminine fripperies, paid a protracted visit to the dry-goods department of the P. C. Company, and returned with the Kid to make Madeline's acquaintance. After that came a period such as the cabin had never seen before, and what with cutting, and fitting, and basting, and stitching, and numerous other wonderful and unknowable things, the male conspirators were more often banished the premises than not. At such times the Opera House opened its double storm-doors to them.

A few days before Thanksgiving night, Malemute Kid paid another visit to Mrs. Eppingwell. She quickly rummaged through her feminine accessories, took a long trip to the dry-goods section of the P. C. Company, and returned with the Kid to introduce him to Madeline. After that, the cabin experienced a period like never before, with cutting, fitting, basting, stitching, and many other amazing and mysterious activities, leaving the male conspirators frequently kicked out of the house. During those times, the Opera House welcomed them with its double storm doors.

So often did they put their heads together, and so deeply did they drink to curious toasts, that the loungers scented unknown creeks of incalculable richness, and it is known that several checha-quas and at least one Old-Timer kept their stampeding packs stored behind the bar, ready to hit the trail at a moment's notice.

So frequently did they huddle together, and so passionately did they toast to curious things, that the people hanging around caught a whiff of hidden streams of unimaginable wealth, and it's known that several checha-quas and at least one Old-Timer had their running packs kept behind the bar, prepared to head out at a moment's notice.

Mrs. Eppingwell was a woman of capacity; so, when she turned Madeline over to her trainers on Thanksgiving Night she was so transformed that they were almost afraid of her. Prince wrapped a Hudson Bay blanket about her with a mock reverence more real than feigned, while Malemute Kid, whose arm she had taken, found it a severe trial to resume his wonted mentorship. Harrington, with the list of purchases still running through his head, dragged along in the rear, nor opened his mouth once all the way down into the town. When they came to the back door of the Opera House they took the blanket from Madeline's shoulders and spread it on the snow. Slipping out of Prince's moccasins, she stepped upon it in new satin slippers. The masquerade was at its height. She hesitated, but they jerked open the door and shoved her in. Then they ran around to come in by the front entrance.

Mrs. Eppingwell was a capable woman; so, when she handed Madeline over to her trainers on Thanksgiving Night, she was so changed that they were almost intimidated by her. Prince wrapped a Hudson Bay blanket around her with a mock reverence that felt more genuine than pretend, while Malemute Kid, whose arm she had taken, found it difficult to go back to his usual mentoring role. Harrington, still thinking about the list of purchases, trailed behind in silence all the way into town. When they reached the back door of the Opera House, they took the blanket off Madeline's shoulders and laid it on the snow. She slipped out of Prince's moccasins and stepped onto it in her new satin slippers. The masquerade was in full swing. She hesitated, but they pulled the door open and pushed her inside. Then they hurried around to enter through the front.


III

'Where is Freda?' the Old-Timers questioned, while the che-cha-quas were equally energetic in asking who Freda was. The ballroom buzzed with her name.

'Where is Freda?' the Old-Timers asked, while the che-cha-quas were just as eager to find out who Freda was. The ballroom buzzed with her name.

It was on everybody's lips. Grizzled 'sour-dough boys,' day-laborers at the mines but proud of their degree, either patronized the spruce-looking tenderfeet and lied eloquently—the 'sour-dough boys' being specially created to toy with truth—or gave them savage looks of indignation because of their ignorance. Perhaps forty kings of the Upper and Lower Countries were on the floor, each deeming himself hot on the trail and sturdily backing his judgment with the yellow dust of the realm. An assistant was sent to the man at the scales, upon whom had fallen the burden of weighing up the sacks, while several of the gamblers, with the rules of chance at their finger-ends, made up alluring books on the field and favorites.

It was the talk of the town. Weathered "sourdough boys," day laborers at the mines who took pride in their experience, either mocked the polished newcomers or spun elaborate tales—these "sourdough boys" were especially gifted at bending the truth—or shot them disdainful glares for their naivety. There were probably forty kings from all over, each believing they were close to a big win and confidently backing their hunches with the gold from the land. An assistant was sent to the person at the scales, who had the tough job of weighing the sacks, while several gamblers, well-versed in the odds, created tempting betting options on the field and favorites.

Which was Freda? Time and again the 'Greek Dancer' was thought to have been discovered, but each discovery brought panic to the betting ring and a frantic registering of new wagers by those who wished to hedge. Malemute Kid took an interest in the hunt, his advent being hailed uproariously by the revelers, who knew him to a man. The Kid had a good eye for the trick of a step, and ear for the lilt of a voice, and his private choice was a marvelous creature who scintillated as the 'Aurora Borealis.' But the Greek dancer was too subtle for even his penetration. The majority of the gold-hunters seemed to have centered their verdict on the 'Russian Princess,' who was the most graceful in the room, and hence could be no other than Freda Moloof.

Which was Freda? Time and again, the 'Greek Dancer' was thought to have been found, but each discovery caused a frenzy in the betting ring and a mad rush to place new bets by those looking to cover their stakes. Malemute Kid got involved in the search, and his arrival was celebrated loudly by the party-goers, all of whom knew him well. The Kid had a keen eye for the intricacies of a dance step and a good ear for the rhythm of a voice, and his personal favorite was an amazing woman who sparkled like the 'Aurora Borealis.' But the Greek dancer was too elusive for even him. Most of the treasure seekers seemed to agree that the 'Russian Princess,' who was the most graceful in the room, could only be Freda Moloof.

During a quadrille a roar of satisfaction went up. She was discovered. At previous balls, in the figure, 'all hands round,' Freda had displayed an inimitable step and variation peculiarly her own. As the figure was called, the 'Russian Princess' gave the unique rhythm to limb and body. A chorus of I-told-you-so's shook the squared roof-beams, when lo! it was noticed that 'Aurora Borealis' and another masque, the 'Spirit of the Pole,' were performing the same trick equally well. And when two twin 'Sun-Dogs' and a 'Frost Queen' followed suit, a second assistant was dispatched to the aid of the man at the scales.

During a quadrille, a cheer of approval erupted. She had been found out. At previous balls, in the figure “all hands round,” Freda had shown off a unique step and variation that was distinctly her own. As the figure was called, the “Russian Princess” brought a special rhythm to her movements. A chorus of “I told you so's” echoed through the square roof beams when suddenly it was noticed that “Aurora Borealis” and another masquerader, the “Spirit of the Pole,” were performing the same movement just as well. And when two twin “Sun-Dogs” and a “Frost Queen” joined in, a second assistant was sent to help the man at the scales.

Bettles came off trail in the midst of the excitement, descending upon them in a hurricane of frost. His rimed brows turned to cataracts as he whirled about; his mustache, still frozen, seemed gemmed with diamonds and turned the light in varicolored rays; while the flying feet slipped on the chunks of ice which rattled from his moccasins and German socks. A Northland dance is quite an informal affair, the men of the creeks and trails having lost whatever fastidiousness they might have at one time possessed; and only in the high official circles are conventions at all observed. Here, caste carried no significance. Millionaires and paupers, dog-drivers and mounted policemen joined hands with 'ladies in the center,' and swept around the circle performing most remarkable capers. Primitive in their pleasure, boisterous and rough, they displayed no rudeness, but rather a crude chivalry more genuine than the most polished courtesy.

Bettles came off the trail in the middle of the excitement, descending upon them like a whirlwind of frost. His frosty eyebrows turned into cascades of ice as he spun around; his mustache, still frozen, looked like it was adorned with diamonds and reflected the light in colorful rays, while the flying feet slipped on the chunks of ice that rattled from his moccasins and German socks. A dance in the North is pretty casual, with the men from the creeks and trails having lost any fussiness they might have once had; only in the high official circles are there any rules followed. Here, social status didn’t matter. Millionaires and poor folks, dog drivers and mounted police joined hands with 'ladies in the center' and spun around the circle doing some really amazing moves. Primitive in their enjoyment, loud and rough, they showed no disrespect, but instead displayed a kind of rough chivalry that felt more genuine than the most refined politeness.

In his quest for the 'Greek Dancer,' Cal Galbraith managed to get into the same set with the 'Russian Princess,' toward whom popular suspicion had turned.

In his search for the 'Greek Dancer,' Cal Galbraith was able to get in the same group as the 'Russian Princess,' who had become the subject of public suspicion.

But by the time he had guided her through one dance, he was willing not only to stake his millions that she was not Freda, but that he had had his arm about her waist before. When or where he could not tell, but the puzzling sense of familiarity so wrought upon him that he turned his attention to the discovery of her identity. Malemute Kid might have aided him instead of occasionally taking the Princess for a few turns and talking earnestly to her in low tones. But it was Jack Harrington who paid the 'Russian Princess' the most assiduous court. Once he drew Cal Galbraith aside and hazarded wild guesses as to who she was, and explained to him that he was going in to win. That rankled the Circle City King, for man is not by nature monogamic, and he forgot both Madeline and Freda in the new quest.

But by the time he had led her through one dance, he was ready to bet not only his millions that she wasn’t Freda, but also that he had held her waist before. He couldn’t say when or where, but the nagging feeling of familiarity was so strong that he focused on figuring out her identity. Malemute Kid could have helped him instead of just occasionally dancing with the Princess and talking softly to her. But it was Jack Harrington who paid the most attention to the 'Russian Princess.' Once, he pulled Cal Galbraith aside and made wild guesses about who she was, insisting that he was going to win her over. That bothered the Circle City King because, by nature, a man isn’t monogamous, and he forgot both Madeline and Freda in this new pursuit.

It was soon noised about that the 'Russian Princess' was not Freda Moloof. Interest deepened. Here was a fresh enigma. They knew Freda though they could not find her, but here was somebody they had found and did not know. Even the women could not place her, and they knew every good dancer in the camp. Many took her for one of the official clique, indulging in a silly escapade. Not a few asserted she would disappear before the unmasking. Others were equally positive that she was the woman-reporter of the Kansas City Star, come to write them up at ninety dollars per column. And the men at the scales worked busily.

It quickly spread that the 'Russian Princess' wasn't Freda Moloof. Interest grew. Here was a new mystery. They recognized Freda, even though they couldn't find her, but this was someone they had discovered and didn’t know. Even the women couldn’t identify her, and they were familiar with every talented dancer in the camp. Many thought she was part of the official group, just having a silly adventure. Several claimed she would vanish before anyone figured out who she was. Others were convinced she was the woman reporter from the Kansas City Star, there to write about them for ninety dollars a column. Meanwhile, the men at the scales kept busy.

At one o'clock every couple took to the floor. The unmasking began amid laughter and delight, like that of carefree children. There was no end of Oh's and Ah's as mask after mask was lifted. The scintillating 'Aurora Borealis' became the brawny negress whose income from washing the community's clothes ran at about five hundred a month. The twin 'Sun-Dogs' discovered mustaches on their upper lips, and were recognized as brother Fraction-Kings of El Dorado. In one of the most prominent sets, and the slowest in uncovering, was Cal Galbraith with the 'Spirit of the Pole.' Opposite him was Jack Harrington and the 'Russian Princess.' The rest had discovered themselves, yet the 'Greek Dancer' was still missing. All eyes were upon the group. Cal Galbraith, in response to their cries, lifted his partner's mask. Freda's wonderful face and brilliant eyes flashed out upon them. A roar went up, to be squelched suddenly in the new and absorbing mystery of the 'Russian Princess.' Her face was still hidden, and Jack Harrington was struggling with her. The dancers tittered on the tiptoes of expectancy. He crushed her dainty costume roughly, and then—and then the revelers exploded. The joke was on them. They had danced all night with a tabooed native woman.

At one o'clock, every couple hit the dance floor. The big reveal started, filled with laughter and joy, like playful kids. There were endless gasps and cheers as each mask came off. The dazzling 'Aurora Borealis' turned out to be the strong woman who made around five hundred a month washing clothes for the community. The twin 'Sun-Dogs' found mustaches sprouting on their upper lips, recognized as the brother Fraction-Kings of El Dorado. Among the most notable couples, and the last to reveal themselves, was Cal Galbraith with the 'Spirit of the Pole.' Facing him was Jack Harrington and the 'Russian Princess.' Everyone else had revealed themselves, but the 'Greek Dancer' was still unaccounted for. All eyes were on the group. Cal Galbraith, responding to their calls, lifted his partner's mask. Freda’s stunning face and bright eyes shone out at them. A loud cheer erupted, only to be cut short by the intriguing mystery of the 'Russian Princess.' Her face remained hidden, and Jack Harrington was wrestling with her. The dancers held their breath in anticipation. He roughly crushed her delicate costume, and then—and then the partygoers erupted in laughter. The joke was on them. They had danced all night with a prohibited native woman.

But those that knew, and they were many, ceased abruptly, and a hush fell upon the room.

But those who knew, and there were many, suddenly stopped, and a silence fell over the room.

Cal Galbraith crossed over with great strides, angrily, and spoke to Madeline in polyglot Chinook. But she retained her composure, apparently oblivious to the fact that she was the cynosure of all eyes, and answered him in English. She showed neither fright nor anger, and Malemute Kid chuckled at her well-bred equanimity. The King felt baffled, defeated; his common Siwash wife had passed beyond him.

Cal Galbraith walked over with long strides, furious, and spoke to Madeline in a mix of languages. But she kept her cool, seemingly unaware that all eyes were on her, and replied in English. She showed no fear or anger, and Malemute Kid chuckled at her calm demeanor. The King felt confused and defeated; his ordinary Siwash wife had moved beyond him.

'Come!' he said finally. 'Come on home.' 'I beg pardon,' she replied; 'I have agreed to go to supper with Mr. Harrington. Besides, there's no end of dances promised.'

'Come!' he said finally. 'Come on home.' 'I'm sorry,' she replied; 'I've already agreed to have dinner with Mr. Harrington. Besides, there are so many dances I've promised to attend.'

Harrington extended his arm to lead her away. He evinced not the slightest disinclination toward showing his back, but Malemute Kid had by this time edged in closer. The Circle City King was stunned. Twice his hand dropped to his belt, and twice the Kid gathered himself to spring; but the retreating couple passed through the supper-room door where canned oysters were spread at five dollars the plate.

Harrington reached out his arm to guide her away. He showed no hesitation in turning his back, but by then, Malemute Kid had moved in closer. The Circle City King was taken aback. Twice he reached for his belt, and twice the Kid got ready to jump; but the couple moved through the door to the dining room where canned oysters were laid out at five dollars a plate.

The crowd sighed audibly, broke up into couples, and followed them. Freda pouted and went in with Cal Galbraith; but she had a good heart and a sure tongue, and she spoiled his oysters for him. What she said is of no importance, but his face went red and white at intervals, and he swore repeatedly and savagely at himself.

The crowd sighed loudly, broke into couples, and followed them. Freda pouted and went in with Cal Galbraith; but she had a good heart and was quick with her words, and she ruined his oysters for him. What she said doesn’t matter, but his face turned red and white at different times, and he kept swearing at himself in frustration.

The supper-room was filled with a pandemonium of voices, which ceased suddenly as Cal Galbraith stepped over to his wife's table. Since the unmasking considerable weights of dust had been placed as to the outcome. Everybody watched with breathless interest.

The dining room was filled with a chaotic mix of voices, which suddenly stopped when Cal Galbraith approached his wife's table. Since the reveal, a lot of tension had been building regarding the outcome. Everyone watched with bated breath.

Harrington's blue eyes were steady, but under the overhanging tablecloth a Smith & Wesson balanced on his knee. Madeline looked up, casually, with little interest.

Harrington's blue eyes were steady, but under the tablecloth, a Smith & Wesson rested on his knee. Madeline looked up, casually, with little interest.

'May—may I have the next round dance with you?' the King stuttered.

'May—I have the next dance with you?' the King stammered.

The wife of the King glanced at her card and inclined her head.

The king's wife looked at her card and nodded.




An Odyssey of the North

The sleds were singing their eternal lament to the creaking of the harness and the tinkling bells of the leaders; but the men and dogs were tired and made no sound. The trail was heavy with new-fallen snow, and they had come far, and the runners, burdened with flint-like quarters of frozen moose, clung tenaciously to the unpacked surface and held back with a stubbornness almost human.

The sleds were making their usual sad sounds with the creaking of the harness and the jingling bells of the lead dogs; but the men and dogs were exhausted and didn’t make a sound. The path was thick with fresh snow, and they had traveled a long way, and the sled runners, weighed down with hard, frozen chunks of moose, clung tightly to the unpacked ground and resisted with a stubbornness that almost felt human.

Darkness was coming on, but there was no camp to pitch that night. The snow fell gently through the pulseless air, not in flakes, but in tiny frost crystals of delicate design. It was very warm—barely ten below zero—and the men did not mind. Meyers and Bettles had raised their ear flaps, while Malemute Kid had even taken off his mittens.

Darkness was setting in, but there was no camp to set up that night. The snow drifted softly through the still air, not in flakes, but in tiny frost crystals with intricate designs. It was quite warm—just around ten degrees below zero—and the men didn’t mind. Meyers and Bettles had lifted their ear flaps, while Malemute Kid had even taken off his mittens.

The dogs had been fagged out early in the after noon, but they now began to show new vigor. Among the more astute there was a certain restlessness—an impatience at the restraint of the traces, an indecisive quickness of movement, a sniffing of snouts and pricking of ears. These became incensed at their more phlegmatic brothers, urging them on with numerous sly nips on their hinder quarters. Those, thus chidden, also contracted and helped spread the contagion. At last the leader of the foremost sled uttered a sharp whine of satisfaction, crouching lower in the snow and throwing himself against the collar. The rest followed suit.

The dogs had worn themselves out early in the afternoon, but now they were starting to show new energy. Among the smarter ones, there was a certain restlessness—an impatience with the restraint of the harnesses, an indecisive quickness in their movements, sniffing with their noses and pricking up their ears. They became irritated with their more laid-back companions, urging them on with playful nips at their hindquarters. Those who were nudged also tightened up and helped spread the energy. Finally, the lead dog of the sled let out a sharp whine of satisfaction, crouching lower in the snow and pressing against the harness. The others followed suit.

There was an ingathering of back hands, a tightening of traces; the sleds leaped forward, and the men clung to the gee poles, violently accelerating the uplift of their feet that they might escape going under the runners. The weariness of the day fell from them, and they whooped encouragement to the dogs. The animals responded with joyous yelps. They were swinging through the gathering darkness at a rattling gallop.

There was a gathering of hands, a tightening of straps; the sleds jumped forward, and the men held onto the poles, quickly lifting their feet to avoid getting caught under the runners. The tiredness of the day slipped away, and they cheered on the dogs. The animals barked excitedly in response. They were racing through the thickening darkness at a fast pace.

'Gee! Gee!' the men cried, each in turn, as their sleds abruptly left the main trail, heeling over on single runners like luggers on the wind.

'Gee! Gee!' the men shouted, one after another, as their sleds suddenly veered off the main trail, tipping over on one runner like sailboats in the wind.

Then came a hundred yards' dash to the lighted parchment window, which told its own story of the home cabin, the roaring Yukon stove, and the steaming pots of tea. But the home cabin had been invaded. Threescore huskies chorused defiance, and as many furry forms precipitated themselves upon the dogs which drew the first sled. The door was flung open, and a man, clad in the scarlet tunic of the Northwest Police, waded knee-deep among the furious brutes, calmly and impartially dispensing soothing justice with the butt end of a dog whip. After that the men shook hands; and in this wise was Malemute Kid welcomed to his own cabin by a stranger.

Then there was a sprint of a hundred yards to the illuminated parchment window, which revealed the cozy home cabin, the roaring Yukon stove, and the boiling pots of tea. But the home cabin had been invaded. Sixty huskies barked defiantly, and just as many furry figures jumped onto the dogs pulling the first sled. The door swung open, and a man in the scarlet uniform of the Northwest Police stepped in, wading knee-deep among the angry animals, calmly and fairly dispensing soothing justice with the end of a dog whip. After that, the men shook hands; this was how Malemute Kid was welcomed to his own cabin by a stranger.

Stanley Prince, who should have welcomed him, and who was responsible for the Yukon stove and hot tea aforementioned, was busy with his guests. There were a dozen or so of them, as nondescript a crowd as ever served the Queen in the enforcement of her laws or the delivery of her mails. They were of many breeds, but their common life had formed of them a certain type—a lean and wiry type, with trail-hardened muscles, and sun-browned faces, and untroubled souls which gazed frankly forth, clear-eyed and steady.

Stanley Prince, who should have greeted him and who was in charge of the Yukon stove and the hot tea mentioned earlier, was busy with his guests. There were about a dozen of them, as unremarkable a crowd as ever served the Queen in enforcing her laws or delivering her mail. They came from different backgrounds, but their shared experiences had shaped them into a certain type—a lean and wiry group, with muscles toughened by the trail, sun-kissed faces, and easygoing spirits that looked straight ahead, clear-eyed and steady.

They drove the dogs of the Queen, wrought fear in the hearts of her enemies, ate of her meager fare, and were happy. They had seen life, and done deeds, and lived romances; but they did not know it.

They handled the Queen's dogs, instilled fear in her enemies, enjoyed her modest meals, and were content. They had experienced life, accomplished great things, and lived through stories of love; yet they were unaware of it.

And they were very much at home. Two of them were sprawled upon Malemute Kid's bunk, singing chansons which their French forebears sang in the days when first they entered the Northwest land and mated with its Indian women. Bettles' bunk had suffered a similar invasion, and three or four lusty voyageurs worked their toes among its blankets as they listened to the tale of one who had served on the boat brigade with Wolseley when he fought his way to Khartoum.

And they were completely at home. Two of them were lounging on Malemute Kid's bunk, singing songs that their French ancestors sang when they first came to the Northwest and married the local Indian women. Bettles' bunk had faced a similar takeover, and three or four strong voyageurs were digging their toes into its blankets while they listened to a story from someone who had been on the boat brigade with Wolseley when he fought his way to Khartoum.

And when he tired, a cowboy told of courts and kings and lords and ladies he had seen when Buffalo Bill toured the capitals of Europe. In a corner two half-breeds, ancient comrades in a lost campaign, mended harnesses and talked of the days when the Northwest flamed with insurrection and Louis Riel was king.

And when he got tired, a cowboy shared stories about the courts, kings, lords, and ladies he had encountered when Buffalo Bill toured the capitals of Europe. In one corner, two mixed-race men, old friends from a forgotten battle, repaired harnesses and reminisced about the days when the Northwest was ablaze with rebellion and Louis Riel was the leader.

Rough jests and rougher jokes went up and down, and great hazards by trail and river were spoken of in the light of commonplaces, only to be recalled by virtue of some grain of humor or ludicrous happening. Prince was led away by these uncrowned heroes who had seen history made, who regarded the great and the romantic as but the ordinary and the incidental in the routine of life. He passed his precious tobacco among them with lavish disregard, and rusty chains of reminiscence were loosened, and forgotten odysseys resurrected for his especial benefit.

Rough jokes and even rougher banter bounced around, and people talked about the dangers faced on trails and rivers like it was just everyday conversation, only to be remembered thanks to a bit of humor or a funny incident. Prince was taken in by these self-proclaimed heroes who had witnessed history being made, viewing the grand and the romantic as nothing more than the usual and the incidental in life’s routine. He freely shared his valuable tobacco with them, and old memories were stirred up, bringing back forgotten adventures just for him.

When conversation dropped and the travelers filled the last pipes and lashed their tight-rolled sleeping furs. Prince fell back upon his comrade for further information.

When the conversation died down and the travelers packed their last pipes and secured their tightly rolled sleeping bags, Prince turned to his friend for more information.

'Well, you know what the cowboy is,' Malemute Kid answered, beginning to unlace his moccasins; 'and it's not hard to guess the British blood in his bed partner. As for the rest, they're all children of the coureurs du bois, mingled with God knows how many other bloods. The two turning in by the door are the regulation 'breeds' or Boisbrules. That lad with the worsted breech scarf—notice his eyebrows and the turn of his jaw—shows a Scotchman wept in his mother's smoky tepee. And that handsome looking fellow putting the capote under his head is a French half-breed—you heard him talking; he doesn't like the two Indians turning in next to him. You see, when the 'breeds' rose under the Riel the full-bloods kept the peace, and they've not lost much love for one another since.' 'But I say, what's that glum-looking fellow by the stove? I'll swear he can't talk English. He hasn't opened his mouth all night.' 'You're wrong. He knows English well enough. Did you follow his eyes when he listened? I did. But he's neither kith nor kin to the others. When they talked their own patois you could see he didn't understand. I've been wondering myself what he is. Let's find out.' 'Fire a couple of sticks into the stove!'

'Well, you know what a cowboy is,' Malemute Kid replied, starting to unlace his moccasins. 'And it's pretty obvious there’s British blood in his partner. As for the rest, they're all descendants of the coureurs du bois, mixed with who knows how many other lineages. The two heading in by the door are the standard 'breeds' or Boisbrules. That guy with the woolen breech scarf—check out his eyebrows and jawline—looks like a Scotsman raised in his mom's smoky tepee. And that good-looking guy using the capote as a pillow is a French half-breed—you heard him talking; he isn't too fond of the two Indians sleeping next to him. You see, when the 'breeds' revolted during the Riel affair, the full-bloods kept the peace, and they haven’t liked each other much since.' 'But what's up with that gloomy guy by the stove? I bet he can't speak English. He hasn't said a word all night.' 'You're mistaken. He knows English just fine. Did you see how he followed the conversation with his eyes? I did. But he's not related to any of them. When they spoke their own dialect, it was clear he didn’t get it. I’ve been wondering what his story is. Let’s find out.' 'Throw a couple of logs in the stove!'

Malemute Kid commanded, raising his voice and looking squarely at the man in question.

Malemute Kid ordered, raising his voice and staring directly at the man in question.

He obeyed at once.

He immediately complied.

'Had discipline knocked into him somewhere.' Prince commented in a low tone.

'Had discipline drilled into him somewhere.' Prince remarked in a quiet voice.

Malemute Kid nodded, took off his socks, and picked his way among recumbent men to the stove. There he hung his damp footgear among a score or so of mates.

Malemute Kid nodded, took off his socks, and carefully stepped among the men lying down to reach the stove. There, he hung his wet shoes among a group of about twenty others.

'When do you expect to get to Dawson?' he asked tentatively.

"When do you think you'll get to Dawson?" he asked cautiously.

The man studied him a moment before replying. 'They say seventy-five mile. So? Maybe two days.' The very slightest accent was perceptible, while there was no awkward hesitancy or groping for words.

The man looked at him for a moment before answering. 'They say seventy-five miles. So? Maybe two days.' The faintest hint of an accent was noticeable, but there was no awkward hesitation or searching for words.

'Been in the country before?' 'No.' 'Northwest Territory?' 'Yes.' 'Born there?' 'No.'

'Have you been in the country before?' 'No.' 'Northwest Territory?' 'Yes.' 'Were you born there?' 'No.'

'Well, where the devil were you born? You're none of these.' Malemute Kid swept his hand over the dog drivers, even including the two policemen who had turned into Prince's bunk. 'Where did you come from? I've seen faces like yours before, though I can't remember just where.' 'I know you,' he irrelevantly replied, at once turning the drift of Malemute Kid's questions.

'Well, where on earth were you born? You don't fit in with any of these people.' Malemute Kid waved his hand over the dog drivers, even pointing out the two policemen who had entered Prince's bunk. 'Where did you come from? I've seen faces like yours before, but I can’t quite place it.' 'I know you,' he replied, unintentionally shifting the focus of Malemute Kid's questions.

'Where? Ever see me?' 'No; your partner, him priest, Pastilik, long time ago. Him ask me if I see you, Malemute Kid. Him give me grub. I no stop long. You hear him speak 'bout me?' 'Oh! you're the fellow that traded the otter skins for the dogs?' The man nodded, knocked out his pipe, and signified his disinclination for conversation by rolling up in his furs. Malemute Kid blew out the slush lamp and crawled under the blankets with Prince.

'Where? Have you seen me before?' 'No; your partner, that priest, Pastilik, a long time ago. He asked me if I saw you, Malemute Kid. He gave me some food. I didn’t stay long. Have you heard him talk about me?' 'Oh! You're the guy who traded the otter skins for the dogs?' The man nodded, emptied his pipe, and showed he wasn’t interested in talking by curling up in his furs. Malemute Kid turned off the slush lamp and crawled under the blankets with Prince.

'Well, what is he?' 'Don't know—turned me off, somehow, and then shut up like a clam.

'Well, what is he?' 'I have no idea—he just turned me off for some reason and then clammed up.'

'But he's a fellow to whet your curiosity. I've heard of him. All the coast wondered about him eight years ago. Sort of mysterious, you know. He came down out of the North in the dead of winter, many a thousand miles from here, skirting Bering Sea and traveling as though the devil were after him. No one ever learned where he came from, but he must have come far. He was badly travel-worn when he got food from the Swedish missionary on Golovin Bay and asked the way south. We heard of all this afterward. Then he abandoned the shore line, heading right across Norton Sound. Terrible weather, snowstorms and high winds, but he pulled through where a thousand other men would have died, missing St. Michaels and making the land at Pastilik. He'd lost all but two dogs, and was nearly gone with starvation.

'But he's someone who really sparks your curiosity. I've heard of him. Everyone along the coast was talking about him eight years ago. He had this mysterious vibe, you know? He came down from the North in the middle of winter, traveling thousands of miles from here, skirting Bering Sea and moving like the devil was chasing him. No one ever figured out where he came from, but he must have traveled a long way. He was incredibly worn out when he got food from the Swedish missionary at Golovin Bay and asked for directions south. We learned about all this later. Then he left the coastline, going straight across Norton Sound. It was brutal weather—snowstorms and high winds—but he made it through when a thousand other men would have perished, skipping St. Michaels and landing at Pastilik. He’d lost all but two of his dogs and was nearly dying of starvation.'

'He was so anxious to go on that Father Roubeau fitted him out with grub; but he couldn't let him have any dogs, for he was only waiting my arrival, to go on a trip himself. Mr. Ulysses knew too much to start on without animals, and fretted around for several days. He had on his sled a bunch of beautifully cured otter skins, sea otters, you know, worth their weight in gold. There was also at Pastilik an old Shylock of a Russian trader, who had dogs to kill. Well, they didn't dicker very long, but when the Strange One headed south again, it was in the rear of a spanking dog team. Mr. Shylock, by the way, had the otter skins. I saw them, and they were magnificent. We figured it up and found the dogs brought him at least five hundred apiece. And it wasn't as if the Strange One didn't know the value of sea otter; he was an Indian of some sort, and what little he talked showed he'd been among white men.

He was so eager to leave that Father Roubeau helped him out with food, but he couldn't let him take any dogs because he was just waiting for me to arrive so he could go on his own trip. Mr. Ulysses was too savvy to set off without animals, and he paced around for several days. His sled was loaded with a collection of beautifully cured otter skins, sea otters, you know, worth their weight in gold. There was also an old Russian trader in Pastilik who had dogs to sell. They didn't negotiate for long, but when the Strange One headed south again, it was with a fantastic dog team. By the way, Mr. Shylock ended up with the otter skins. I saw them, and they were stunning. We calculated that the dogs brought him at least five hundred each. And it wasn’t like the Strange One didn’t know the worth of sea otter; he was some kind of Indian, and from the little he spoke, it was clear he had been around white people.

'After the ice passed out of the sea, word came up from Nunivak Island that he'd gone in there for grub. Then he dropped from sight, and this is the first heard of him in eight years. Now where did he come from? and what was he doing there? and why did he come from there? He's Indian, he's been nobody knows where, and he's had discipline, which is unusual for an Indian. Another mystery of the North for you to solve, Prince.' 'Thanks awfully, but I've got too many on hand as it is,' he replied.

'After the ice melted away from the sea, we got word from Nunivak Island that he had gone in there for food. Then he disappeared, and this is the first we've heard of him in eight years. So where did he come from? What was he doing there? And why did he come from there? He's Native American, he's been who knows where, and he's had some training, which is unusual for a Native American. Just another mystery of the North for you to solve, Prince.' 'Thanks a lot, but I already have too many on my plate as it is,' he replied.

Malemute Kid was already breathing heavily; but the young mining engineer gazed straight up through the thick darkness, waiting for the strange orgasm which stirred his blood to die away. And when he did sleep, his brain worked on, and for the nonce he, too, wandered through the white unknown, struggled with the dogs on endless trails, and saw men live, and toil, and die like men. The next morning, hours before daylight, the dog drivers and policemen pulled out for Dawson. But the powers that saw to Her Majesty's interests and ruled the destinies of her lesser creatures gave the mailmen little rest, for a week later they appeared at Stuart River, heavily burdened with letters for Salt Water.

Malemute Kid was already breathing heavily, but the young mining engineer looked straight up through the thick darkness, waiting for the strange thrill that stirred his blood to fade away. When he finally fell asleep, his mind kept working, and for a while, he too wandered through the white unknown, struggled with the dogs on endless trails, and witnessed men living, working, and dying like men. The next morning, hours before dawn, the dog drivers and policemen set out for Dawson. However, the authorities overseeing Her Majesty's interests and managing the fates of her lesser creatures gave the mailmen little chance to rest, for a week later they showed up at Stuart River, heavily loaded with letters for Salt Water.

However, their dogs had been replaced by fresh ones; but, then, they were dogs.

However, their dogs had been replaced by new ones; but, then, they were still dogs.

The men had expected some sort of a layover in which to rest up; besides, this Klondike was a new section of the Northland, and they had wished to see a little something of the Golden City where dust flowed like water and dance halls rang with never-ending revelry. But they dried their socks and smoked their evening pipes with much the same gusto as on their former visit, though one or two bold spirits speculated on desertion and the possibility of crossing the unexplored Rockies to the east, and thence, by the Mackenzie Valley, of gaining their old stamping grounds in the Chippewyan country.

The men had anticipated some kind of a break to rest; after all, this Klondike was a new part of the North, and they wanted to experience a bit of the Golden City where dust flowed like water and dance halls were always filled with fun. However, they dried their socks and smoked their evening pipes with the same enthusiasm as on their previous visit, though a couple of adventurous souls wondered about leaving and the chance of crossing the unexplored Rockies to the east, and then, through the Mackenzie Valley, reaching their old haunts in the Chippewyan territory.

Two or three even decided to return to their homes by that route when their terms of service had expired, and they began to lay plans forthwith, looking forward to the hazardous undertaking in much the same way a city-bred man would to a day's holiday in the woods.

Two or three even chose to head back home that way once their service time was up, and they immediately started making plans, looking forward to the risky adventure much like a city person would anticipate a day off in the woods.

He of the Otter Skins seemed very restless, though he took little interest in the discussion, and at last he drew Malemute Kid to one side and talked for some time in low tones.

He of the Otter Skins seemed very restless, even though he showed little interest in the discussion, and eventually, he pulled Malemute Kid aside and talked for a while in quiet voices.

Prince cast curious eyes in their direction, and the mystery deepened when they put on caps and mittens and went outside. When they returned, Malemute Kid placed his gold scales on the table, weighed out the matter of sixty ounces, and transferred them to the Strange One's sack. Then the chief of the dog drivers joined the conclave, and certain business was transacted with him.

Prince looked over at them with interest, and the mystery grew when they put on hats and gloves and went outside. When they came back, Malemute Kid set his gold scales on the table, measured out sixty ounces, and put them into the Strange One's sack. Then the leader of the dog drivers joined the group, and some business was handled with him.

The next day the gang went on upriver, but He of the Otter Skins took several pounds of grub and turned his steps back toward Dawson.

The next day the gang went upriver, but He of the Otter Skins took several pounds of food and headed back toward Dawson.

'Didn't know what to make of it,' said Malemute Kid in response to Prince's queries; 'but the poor beggar wanted to be quit of the service for some reason or other—at least it seemed a most important one to him, though he wouldn't let on what. You see, it's just like the army: he signed for two years, and the only way to get free was to buy himself out. He couldn't desert and then stay here, and he was just wild to remain in the country.

'Didn't know what to make of it,' said Malemute Kid in response to Prince's questions; 'but the poor guy wanted to quit the service for some reason—at least it seemed really important to him, but he wouldn't say what. You see, it's just like the army: he signed up for two years, and the only way to get out was to buy his way out. He couldn't desert and then stay here, and he was just desperate to stay in the country.

'Made up his mind when he got to Dawson, he said; but no one knew him, hadn't a cent, and I was the only one he'd spoken two words with. So he talked it over with the lieutenant-governor, and made arrangements in case he could get the money from me—loan, you know. Said he'd pay back in the year, and, if I wanted, would put me onto something rich. Never'd seen it, but he knew it was rich.

'He decided when he got to Dawson, he said; but no one knew him, he didn't have a cent, and I was the only one he had spoken two words to. So he discussed it with the lieutenant-governor and made plans in case he could get the money from me—a loan, you know. He said he'd pay me back within a year and, if I wanted, would help me get something valuable. He had never seen it, but he was sure it was worth a lot.'

'And talk! why, when he got me outside he was ready to weep. Begged and pleaded; got down in the snow to me till I hauled him out of it. Palavered around like a crazy man.

'And talk! When he got me outside, he was almost in tears. He begged and pleaded, got down in the snow until I pulled him out. He was rambling like a madman.'

'Swore he's worked to this very end for years and years, and couldn't bear to be disappointed now. Asked him what end, but he wouldn't say.

'He swore he's been working towards this goal for years and years, and he couldn't stand the thought of being let down now. I asked him what the goal was, but he wouldn't tell me.'

'Said they might keep him on the other half of the trail and he wouldn't get to Dawson in two years, and then it would be too late. Never saw a man take on so in my life. And when I said I'd let him have it, had to yank him out of the snow again. Told him to consider it in the light of a grubstake. Think he'd have it? No sir! Swore he'd give me all he found, make me rich beyond the dreams of avarice, and all such stuff. Now a man who puts his life and time against a grubstake ordinarily finds it hard enough to turn over half of what he finds. Something behind all this, Prince; just you make a note of it. We'll hear of him if he stays in the country—' 'And if he doesn't?' 'Then my good nature gets a shock, and I'm sixty some odd ounces out.' The cold weather had come on with the long nights, and the sun had begun to play his ancient game of peekaboo along the southern snow line ere aught was heard of Malemute Kid's grubstake. And then, one bleak morning in early January, a heavily laden dog train pulled into his cabin below Stuart River. He of the Otter Skins was there, and with him walked a man such as the gods have almost forgotten how to fashion. Men never talked of luck and pluck and five-hundred-dollar dirt without bringing in the name of Axel Gunderson; nor could tales of nerve or strength or daring pass up and down the campfire without the summoning of his presence. And when the conversation flagged, it blazed anew at mention of the woman who shared his fortunes.

'Said they might keep him on the other half of the trail and he wouldn't get to Dawson in two years, and then it would be too late. Never saw a guy get so worked up in my life. And when I said I'd give him a shot, I had to pull him out of the snow again. Told him to think of it like a grubstake. Think he’d take it? No way! He swore he’d give me everything he found, make me richer than I could ever imagine, and all that. Now a guy who puts his life and time on the line for a grubstake usually has a tough time giving away half of what he finds. There’s something more going on here, Prince; just note it down. We’ll hear from him if he sticks around—' 'And if he doesn’t?' 'Then my good nature takes a hit, and I'm sixty-some odd ounces short.' The cold weather had settled in with the long nights, and the sun had started its old game of peekaboo along the southern snow line before we heard anything about Malemute Kid's grubstake. Then, one bleak morning in early January, a heavily loaded dog team pulled up to his cabin below Stuart River. He of the Otter Skins was there, and walking with him was a man like the gods have almost forgotten how to create. People never talked about luck and bravery and five-hundred-dollar dirt without mentioning Axel Gunderson; nor could stories of courage or strength or daring circulate around the campfire without bringing him up. And when the conversation faded, it reignited at the mention of the woman who shared his fortunes.

As has been noted, in the making of Axel Gunderson the gods had remembered their old-time cunning and cast him after the manner of men who were born when the world was young. Full seven feet he towered in his picturesque costume which marked a king of Eldorado. His chest, neck, and limbs were those of a giant. To bear his three hundred pounds of bone and muscle, his snowshoes were greater by a generous yard than those of other men. Rough-hewn, with rugged brow and massive jaw and unflinching eyes of palest blue, his face told the tale of one who knew but the law of might. Of the yellow of ripe corn silk, his frost-incrusted hair swept like day across the night and fell far down his coat of bearskin.

As noted, when creating Axel Gunderson, the gods remembered their ancient cleverness and shaped him like men born in the world's early days. He stood a full seven feet tall in his striking outfit that signified a king of Eldorado. His chest, neck, and limbs were those of a giant. To support his three hundred pounds of bone and muscle, his snowshoes were a full yard longer than those of other men. Rough and rugged, with a strong brow, a massive jaw, and unwavering pale blue eyes, his face revealed someone who understood only the law of strength. His frost-encrusted hair, resembling the color of ripe corn silk, flowed like daylight across the night and hung low down his bearskin coat.

A vague tradition of the sea seemed to cling about him as he swung down the narrow trail in advance of the dogs; and he brought the butt of his dog whip against Malemute Kid's door as a Norse sea rover, on southern foray, might thunder for admittance at the castle gate.

A blurry tradition of the sea seemed to surround him as he made his way down the narrow path ahead of the dogs; he struck the butt of his dog whip against Malemute Kid's door like a Norse sea raider, on a southern expedition, might bang for entry at the castle gate.

Prince bared his womanly arms and kneaded sour-dough bread, casting, as he did so, many a glance at the three guests—three guests the like of which might never come under a man's roof in a lifetime. The Strange One, whom Malemute Kid had surnamed Ulysses, still fascinated him; but his interest chiefly gravitated between Axel Gunderson and Axel Gunderson's wife. She felt the day's journey, for she had softened in comfortable cabins during the many days since her husband mastered the wealth of frozen pay streaks, and she was tired. She rested against his great breast like a slender flower against a wall, replying lazily to Malemute Kid's good-natured banter, and stirring Prince's blood strangely with an occasional sweep of her deep, dark eyes. For Prince was a man, and healthy, and had seen few women in many months. And she was older than he, and an Indian besides. But she was different from all native wives he had met: she had traveled—had been in his country among others, he gathered from the conversation; and she knew most of the things the women of his own race knew, and much more that it was not in the nature of things for them to know. She could make a meal of sun-dried fish or a bed in the snow; yet she teased them with tantalizing details of many-course dinners, and caused strange internal dissensions to arise at the mention of various quondam dishes which they had well-nigh forgotten. She knew the ways of the moose, the bear, and the little blue fox, and of the wild amphibians of the Northern seas; she was skilled in the lore of the woods, and the streams, and the tale writ by man and bird and beast upon the delicate snow crust was to her an open book; yet Prince caught the appreciative twinkle in her eye as she read the Rules of the Camp. These rules had been fathered by the Unquenchable Bettles at a time when his blood ran high, and were remarkable for the terse simplicity of their humor.

Prince bared his strong arms and kneaded sourdough bread, throwing many glances at the three guests—guests like none he’d ever entertained in his life. The Strange One, whom Malemute Kid had nicknamed Ulysses, still intrigued him; but his attention mostly shifted between Axel Gunderson and Axel Gunderson's wife. She seemed weary from the day’s travel, softened by the comfort of cabins during the many days since her husband struck it rich in frozen pay streaks, and she was tired. She leaned against his sturdy chest like a delicate flower against a wall, responding lazily to Malemute Kid's friendly teasing, and stirring something deep within Prince with the occasional sweep of her deep, dark eyes. Prince was a man, a healthy one, who had seen few women in many months. She was older than him, and an Indigenous woman at that. But she was unlike any native wives he had met: she had traveled—had been to his country among others, as he gathered from their conversation; and she knew most of what the women of his own race knew, plus so much more that it wasn’t common for them to know. She could whip up a meal of sun-dried fish or make a bed in the snow; yet she teased them with enticing details of fancy multi-course dinners and sparked nostalgic memories of various old dishes they had nearly forgotten. She understood the habits of the moose, the bear, and the little blue fox, along with the wild amphibians of the Northern seas; she was knowledgeable about the woods and the streams, and the stories written by man, bird, and beast on the soft snow crust were an open book to her; yet Prince noticed the appreciative twinkle in her eye as she read the Rules of the Camp. These rules had been created by the Unquenchable Bettles at a time when his blood ran high, and they were known for their sharp simplicity and humor.

Prince always turned them to the wall before the arrival of ladies; but who could suspect that this native wife—Well, it was too late now.

Prince always turned them to the wall before the ladies arrived; but who could have suspected that this homegrown wife—Well, it was too late now.

This, then, was the wife of Axel Gunderson, a woman whose name and fame had traveled with her husband's, hand in hand, through all the Northland. At table, Malemute Kid baited her with the assurance of an old friend, and Prince shook off the shyness of first acquaintance and joined in. But she held her own in the unequal contest, while her husband, slower in wit, ventured naught but applause. And he was very proud of her; his every look and action revealed the magnitude of the place she occupied in his life. He of the Otter Skins ate in silence, forgotten in the merry battle; and long ere the others were done he pushed back from the table and went out among the dogs. Yet all too soon his fellow travelers drew on their mittens and parkas and followed him.

This was the wife of Axel Gunderson, a woman whose name and reputation had traveled alongside her husband's, hand in hand, throughout the Northland. At the table, Malemute Kid teased her with the confidence of an old friend, and Prince shook off the awkwardness of their initial meeting and joined in. But she held her ground in the uneven competition, while her husband, slower in wit, offered nothing but praise. He was very proud of her; every look and action he made showed just how important she was in his life. The Otter Skins guy sat in silence, forgotten in the lively banter; long before the others finished, he pushed back from the table and went out among the dogs. But all too soon, his fellow travelers put on their mittens and parkas and followed him out.

There had been no snow for many days, and the sleds slipped along the hardpacked Yukon trail as easily as if it had been glare ice. Ulysses led the first sled; with the second came Prince and Axel Gunderson's wife; while Malemute Kid and the yellow-haired giant brought up the third.

There hadn't been any snow for several days, and the sleds glided along the hard-packed Yukon trail as smoothly as if it were solid ice. Ulysses led the first sled; the second had Prince and Axel Gunderson's wife; while Malemute Kid and the tall, blonde giant followed with the third.

'It's only a hunch, Kid,' he said, 'but I think it's straight. He's never been there, but he tells a good story, and shows a map I heard of when I was in the Kootenay country years ago. I'd like to have you go along; but he's a strange one, and swore point-blank to throw it up if anyone was brought in. But when I come back you'll get first tip, and I'll stake you next to me, and give you a half share in the town site besides.' 'No! no!' he cried, as the other strove to interrupt. 'I'm running this, and before I'm done it'll need two heads.

"It's just a guess, Kid," he said, "but I think it's solid. He's never been there, but he tells a great story and has a map I heard about when I was in the Kootenay area years ago. I'd like you to come along; but he's a weird guy and swore he'd abandon it if anyone else was involved. But when I get back, you'll be the first to know, and I'll make you my partner and give you half the share in the town site too." "No! No!" he shouted, as the other one tried to interject. "I'm in charge here, and by the time I'm done, it's going to take two brains."

'If it's all right, why, it'll be a second Cripple Creek, man; do you hear?—a second Cripple Creek! It's quartz, you know, not placer; and if we work it right we'll corral the whole thing—millions upon millions. I've heard of the place before, and so have you. We'll build a town—thousands of workmen—good waterways—steamship lines—big carrying trade—light-draught steamers for head reaches—survey a railroad, perhaps—sawmills—electric-light plant—do our own banking—commercial company—syndicate—Say! Just you hold your hush till I get back!' The sleds came to a halt where the trail crossed the mouth of Stuart River. An unbroken sea of frost, its wide expanse stretched away into the unknown east.

'If it's all good, it'll be a second Cripple Creek, man; do you get it?—a second Cripple Creek! It's quartz, not placer; and if we handle it right we'll grab the whole thing—millions upon millions. I've heard about this place before, and so have you. We'll build a town—thousands of workers—great waterways—steamship lines—a huge shipping business—light-draught steamers for the upstream areas—maybe even survey for a railroad—sawmills—a power plant for electricity—we'll handle our own banking—commercial company—syndicate—Hey! Just keep quiet until I get back!' The sleds stopped where the trail crossed the mouth of Stuart River. An endless sea of frost stretched out into the unknown east.

The snowshoes were withdrawn from the lashings of the sleds. Axel Gunderson shook hands and stepped to the fore, his great webbed shoes sinking a fair half yard into the feathery surface and packing the snow so the dogs should not wallow. His wife fell in behind the last sled, betraying long practice in the art of handling the awkward footgear. The stillness was broken with cheery farewells; the dogs whined; and He of the Otter Skins talked with his whip to a recalcitrant wheeler.

The snowshoes were taken off the sleds. Axel Gunderson shook hands and moved to the front, his large webbed shoes sinking about half a yard into the soft snow and packing it down so the dogs wouldn’t struggle. His wife followed behind the last sled, clearly skilled at managing the clumsy footwear. The quiet was filled with cheerful goodbyes; the dogs whined; and He of the Otter Skins used his whip to talk to a stubborn wheel dog.

An hour later the train had taken on the likeness of a black pencil crawling in a long, straight line across a mighty sheet of foolscap.

An hour later, the train looked like a black pencil creeping along a long, straight line across a huge sheet of paper.


II

One night, many weeks later, Malemute Kid and Prince fell to solving chess problems from the torn page of an ancient magazine. The Kid had just returned from his Bonanza properties and was resting up preparatory to a long moose hunt.

One night, many weeks later, Malemute Kid and Prince sat down to solve chess problems from a ripped page of an old magazine. The Kid had just come back from his Bonanza properties and was taking a break to get ready for a long moose hunt.

Prince, too, had been on creek and trail nearly all winter, and had grown hungry for a blissful week of cabin life.

Prince had also spent almost the entire winter on the creek and trail, and he was eager for a joyful week of cabin life.

'Interpose the black knight, and force the king. No, that won't do. See, the next move-'

'Place the black knight and put pressure on the king. No, that won't work. Look, the next move-'

'Why advance the pawn two squares? Bound to take it in transit, and with the bishop out of the way-' 'But hold on! That leaves a hole, and-' 'No; it's protected. Go ahead! You'll see it works.' It was very interesting. Somebody knocked at the door a second time before Malemute Kid said, 'Come in.' The door swung open. Something staggered in.

'Why move the pawn two squares? It’s definitely going to be taken in the process, and with the bishop out of the way—' 'But wait! That creates a gap, and—' 'No; it’s protected. Go ahead! You’ll see it works.' It was really interesting. Someone knocked on the door again before Malemute Kid said, 'Come in.' The door swung open. Something stumbled in.

Prince caught one square look and sprang to his feet. The horror in his eyes caused Malemute Kid to whirl about; and he, too, was startled, though he had seen bad things before. The thing tottered blindly toward them. Prince edged away till he reached the nail from which hung his Smith & Wesson.

Prince caught a sharp glance and jumped to his feet. The fear in his eyes made Malemute Kid spin around; he was also shocked, even though he had witnessed terrible things before. The figure stumbled blindly towards them. Prince backed away until he reached the spot where his Smith & Wesson was hanging.

'My God! what is it?' he whispered to Malemute Kid.

'Oh my God! What is that?' he whispered to Malemute Kid.

'Don't know. Looks like a case of freezing and no grub,' replied the Kid, sliding away in the opposite direction. 'Watch out! It may be mad,' he warned, coming back from closing the door.

'Not sure. Seems like they're stuck and without food,' the Kid said, moving away in the other direction. 'Be careful! It might be dangerous,' he cautioned, returning after shutting the door.

The thing advanced to the table. The bright flame of the slush lamp caught its eye. It was amused, and gave voice to eldritch cackles which betokened mirth.

The thing moved closer to the table. The bright light of the slush lamp caught its attention. It was entertained and let out eerie cackles that signified laughter.

Then, suddenly, he—for it was a man—swayed back, with a hitch to his skin trousers, and began to sing a chantey, such as men lift when they swing around the capstan circle and the sea snorts in their ears: Yan-kee ship come down de ri-ib-er, Pull! my bully boys! Pull! D'yeh want—to know de captain ru-uns her? Pull! my bully boys! Pull! Jon-a-than Jones ob South Caho-li-in-a, Pull! my bully. He broke off abruptly, tottered with a wolfish snarl to the meat shelf, and before they could intercept was tearing with his teeth at a chunk of raw bacon. The struggle was fierce between him and Malemute Kid; but his mad strength left him as suddenly as it had come, and he weakly surrendered the spoil. Between them they got him upon a stool, where he sprawled with half his body across the table.

Then, suddenly, he—because it was a man—swayed back, adjusting his skin trousers, and started to sing a sea shanty, like the ones men sing while they work the capstan and the sea roars in their ears: Yan-kee ship come down de ri-ib-er, Pull! my tough guys! Pull! Do you want to know who the captain is? Pull! my tough guys! Pull! Jonathan Jones of South Carolina, Pull! my tough guys. He stopped abruptly, stumbled with a wild snarl over to the meat shelf, and before they could stop him, he was tearing into a chunk of raw bacon. The struggle was intense between him and the Malemute Kid; but his insane strength faded as quickly as it had appeared, and he weakly gave up the prize. Between them, they managed to get him onto a stool, where he sprawled with half his body on the table.

A small dose of whiskey strengthened him, so that he could dip a spoon into the sugar caddy which Malemute Kid placed before him. After his appetite had been somewhat cloyed, Prince, shuddering as he did so, passed him a mug of weak beef tea.

A small shot of whiskey boosted his strength, allowing him to scoop some sugar from the caddy that Malemute Kid set in front of him. Once his appetite was satisfied, Prince, shuddering as he did so, handed him a mug of weak beef tea.

The creature's eyes were alight with a somber frenzy, which blazed and waned with every mouthful. There was very little skin to the face. The face, for that matter, sunken and emaciated, bore little likeness to human countenance.

The creature's eyes were filled with a dark intensity, flickering with every bite it took. There was barely any skin on its face. In fact, the face, sunken and gaunt, resembled a human face very little.

Frost after frost had bitten deeply, each depositing its stratum of scab upon the half-healed scar that went before. This dry, hard surface was of a bloody-black color, serrated by grievous cracks wherein the raw red flesh peeped forth. His skin garments were dirty and in tatters, and the fur of one side was singed and burned away, showing where he had lain upon his fire.

Frost after frost had bitten deeply, each leaving its layer of scabs on the half-healed wound underneath. This dry, hard surface was a dark, bloody color, marked by painful cracks where raw red flesh peeked through. His clothes were filthy and torn, and the fur on one side was singed and burned away, revealing where he had lain close to the fire.

Malemute Kid pointed to where the sun-tanned hide had been cut away, strip by strip—the grim signature of famine.

Malemute Kid pointed to where the sun-dried hide had been cut away, piece by piece—the harsh mark of hunger.

'Who—are—you?' slowly and distinctly enunciated the Kid.

'Who are you?' the Kid said slowly and clearly.

The man paid no heed.

The man didn’t pay attention.

'Where do you come from?' 'Yan-kee ship come down de ri-ib-er,' was the quavering response.

'Where are you from?' 'Yankee ship came down the river,' was the trembling reply.

'Don't doubt the beggar came down the river,' the Kid said, shaking him in an endeavor to start a more lucid flow of talk.

"Don't doubt that the beggar came down the river," the Kid said, shaking him in an effort to get him to talk more clearly.

But the man shrieked at the contact, clapping a hand to his side in evident pain. He rose slowly to his feet, half leaning on the table.

But the man screamed at the touch, clutching his side in clear pain. He got slowly to his feet, half leaning on the table.

'She laughed at me—so—with the hate in her eye; and she—would—not—come.' His voice died away, and he was sinking back when Malemute Kid gripped him by the wrist and shouted, 'Who? Who would not come?' 'She, Unga. She laughed, and struck at me, so, and so. And then-' 'Yes?'

'She laughed at me—with that hate in her eyes; and she—would—not—come.' His voice trailed off, and he was leaning back when Malemute Kid grabbed him by the wrist and shouted, 'Who? Who wouldn’t come?' 'She, Unga. She laughed and hit me, like this, and this. And then—' 'Yes?'

'And then—' 'And then what?' 'And then he lay very still in the snow a long time. He is-still in—the—snow.' The two men looked at each other helplessly.

'And then—' 'And then what?' 'And then he lay very still in the snow for a long time. He is still in the snow.' The two men looked at each other helplessly.

'Who is in the snow?' 'She, Unga. She looked at me with the hate in her eye, and then—'

'Who is in the snow?' 'It's her, Unga. She looked at me with hatred in her eyes, and then—'

'Yes, yes.' 'And then she took the knife, so; and once, twice—she was weak. I traveled very slow. And there is much gold in that place, very much gold.' 'Where is Unga?' For all Malemute Kid knew, she might be dying a mile away. He shook the man savagely, repeating again and again, 'Where is Unga? Who is Unga?' 'She—is—in—the—snow.' 'Go on!' The Kid was pressing his wrist cruelly.

'Yeah, yeah.' 'And then she picked up the knife, like this; and once, twice—she was weak. I moved really slowly. And there's a lot of gold in that place, a whole lot of gold.' 'Where is Unga?' For all the Malemute Kid knew, she could be dying a mile away. He shook the man violently, asking over and over, 'Where is Unga? Who is Unga?' 'She—is—in—the—snow.' 'Keep going!' The Kid was gripping his wrist painfully.

'So—I—would—be—in—the snow—but—I—had—a—debt—to—pay. It—was—heavy—I—had—a-debt—to—pay—a—debt—to—pay I—had-' The faltering monosyllables ceased as he fumbled in his pouch and drew forth a buckskin sack. 'A—debt—to—pay—five—pounds—of—gold-grub— stake—Mal—e—mute—Kid—I—y—' The exhausted head dropped upon the table; nor could Malemute Kid rouse it again.

'So—I—would—be—in—the snow—but—I—had—a—debt—to—pay. It—was—heavy—I—had—a-debt—to—pay—a—debt—to—pay I—had-' The faltering monosyllables stopped as he rummaged in his pouch and pulled out a buckskin bag. 'A—debt—to—pay—five—pounds—of—gold—grub—stake—Mal—e—mute—Kid—I—y—' The tired head dropped onto the table; and Malemute Kid couldn’t wake it again.

'It's Ulysses,' he said quietly, tossing the bag of dust on the table. 'Guess it's all day with Axel Gunderson and the woman. Come on, let's get him between the blankets. He's Indian; he'll pull through and tell a tale besides.' As they cut his garments from him, near his right breast could be seen two unhealed, hard-lipped knife thrusts.

'It's Ulysses,' he said softly, tossing the bag of dust onto the table. 'Looks like it's going to be a long day with Axel Gunderson and that woman. Come on, let’s get him settled in bed. He’s Indian; he’ll survive and have quite a story to tell.' As they cut his clothes off, two unhealed, jagged knife wounds were visible near his right breast.


III

'I will talk of the things which were in my own way; but you will understand. I will begin at the beginning, and tell of myself and the woman, and, after that, of the man.' He of the Otter Skins drew over to the stove as do men who have been deprived of fire and are afraid the Promethean gift may vanish at any moment. Malemute Kid picked up the slush lamp and placed it so its light might fall upon the face of the narrator. Prince slid his body over the edge of the bunk and joined them.

'I’ll talk about things from my perspective, and I know you'll get it. I'll start from the beginning and share about myself, the woman, and then the man.' The guy with the otter skins moved closer to the stove like someone who's been without fire and is worried it might disappear at any moment. Malemute Kid grabbed the slush lamp and positioned it so the light shone on the narrator's face. Prince shifted his body over the edge of the bunk and joined them.

'I am Naass, a chief, and the son of a chief, born between a sunset and a rising, on the dark seas, in my father's oomiak. All of a night the men toiled at the paddles, and the women cast out the waves which threw in upon us, and we fought with the storm. The salt spray froze upon my mother's breast till her breath passed with the passing of the tide. But I—I raised my voice with the wind and the storm, and lived.

'I am Naass, a chief and the son of a chief, born between sunset and sunrise, on the dark seas, in my father's oomiak. All night, the men worked at the paddles, and the women pushed back the waves that crashed against us, as we battled the storm. The salt spray froze on my mother’s chest until her breath faded away with the tide. But I—I raised my voice with the wind and the storm, and I survived.'

'We dwelt in Akatan—' 'Where?' asked Malemute Kid.

'We lived in Akatan—' 'Where?' asked Malemute Kid.

'Akatan, which is in the Aleutians; Akatan, beyond Chignik, beyond Kardalak, beyond Unimak. As I say, we dwelt in Akatan, which lies in the midst of the sea on the edge of the world. We farmed the salt seas for the fish, the seal, and the otter; and our homes shouldered about one another on the rocky strip between the rim of the forest and the yellow beach where our kayaks lay. We were not many, and the world was very small. There were strange lands to the east—islands like Akatan; so we thought all the world was islands and did not mind.

'Akatan, located in the Aleutians; Akatan, past Chignik, past Kardalak, past Unimak. As I mentioned, we lived in Akatan, which sits in the middle of the sea at the edge of the world. We fished the salty seas for fish, seal, and otter; and our homes were clustered together on the rocky strip between the edge of the forest and the sandy beach where our kayaks were. We weren’t many, and the world felt very small. There were unfamiliar lands to the east—islands like Akatan; so we thought the whole world was just islands and didn’t mind.

'I was different from my people. In the sands of the beach were the crooked timbers and wave-warped planks of a boat such as my people never built; and I remember on the point of the island which overlooked the ocean three ways there stood a pine tree which never grew there, smooth and straight and tall. It is said the two men came to that spot, turn about, through many days, and watched with the passing of the light. These two men came from out of the sea in the boat which lay in pieces on the beach. And they were white like you, and weak as the little children when the seal have gone away and the hunters come home empty. I know of these things from the old men and the old women, who got them from their fathers and mothers before them. These strange white men did not take kindly to our ways at first, but they grew strong, what of the fish and the oil, and fierce. And they built them each his own house, and took the pick of our women, and in time children came. Thus he was born who was to become the father of my father's father.

'I was different from my people. On the beach, there were crooked timbers and warped planks from a boat that my people never built; and I remember that on the point of the island, which looked out over the ocean in three directions, stood a pine tree that didn’t belong there—smooth, straight, and tall. It’s said that two men came to that spot, taking turns over many days, and watched as the light changed. These two men came from the sea in the boat that lay in pieces on the beach. They were white like you and as weak as little children when the seals have gone and the hunters return empty-handed. I learned about these things from the old men and women, who got the stories from their parents before them. These strange white men didn’t initially accept our ways, but they grew strong, thanks to the fish and the oil, and became fierce. They each built their own house, chose the best of our women, and eventually, children were born. Thus, one was born who would become the father of my father’s father.'

'As I said, I was different from my people, for I carried the strong, strange blood of this white man who came out of the sea. It is said we had other laws in the days before these men; but they were fierce and quarrelsome, and fought with our men till there were no more left who dared to fight. Then they made themselves chiefs, and took away our old laws, and gave us new ones, insomuch that the man was the son of his father, and not his mother, as our way had been. They also ruled that the son, first-born, should have all things which were his father's before him, and that the brothers and sisters should shift for themselves. And they gave us other laws. They showed us new ways in the catching of fish and the killing of bear which were thick in the woods; and they taught us to lay by bigger stores for the time of famine. And these things were good.

'As I mentioned, I was different from my people because I carried the strong, unusual blood of this white man who came from the sea. It's said we had different laws back in the days before these men arrived; but they were fierce and argumentative, and they fought with our men until there were no more left who dared to stand up to them. Then they made themselves leaders, taking away our old laws and replacing them with new ones, so that a man was recognized as the son of his father, not his mother, as had been our tradition. They also decided that the first-born son should inherit everything that belonged to his father, while the brothers and sisters would have to fend for themselves. They introduced more laws. They taught us new techniques for catching fish and hunting bears that were plentiful in the woods; and they showed us how to store more food for times of famine. And these things were beneficial.'

'But when they had become chiefs, and there were no more men to face their anger, they fought, these strange white men, each with the other. And the one whose blood I carry drove his seal spear the length of an arm through the other's body. Their children took up the fight, and their children's children; and there was great hatred between them, and black doings, even to my time, so that in each family but one lived to pass down the blood of them that went before. Of my blood I was alone; of the other man's there was but a girl. Unga, who lived with her mother. Her father and my father did not come back from the fishing one night; but afterward they washed up to the beach on the big tides, and they held very close to each other.

'But after they became leaders, and there were no more people to confront their anger, they fought among themselves, these strange white men. The one whose blood runs in my veins drove his spear through the other man's body. Their children continued the fight, and their grandchildren too; there was deep hatred between them, and terrible deeds, even into my time, so that in each family, only one survived to carry on the bloodline of those who came before. I was the only one left of my family; the other man's line had just one girl, Unga, who lived with her mother. Her father and my father didn’t come back from fishing one night; later, they washed up on the beach with the high tides, still holding each other tightly.'

'The people wondered, because of the hatred between the houses, and the old men shook their heads and said the fight would go on when children were born to her and children to me. They told me this as a boy, till I came to believe, and to look upon Unga as a foe, who was to be the mother of children which were to fight with mine. I thought of these things day by day, and when I grew to a stripling I came to ask why this should be so.

'The people were curious about the hate between the families, and the old men shook their heads, saying the feud would continue even when she had children and I had children. They told me this when I was a boy, and I started to believe it, viewing Unga as an enemy, destined to give birth to kids who would fight mine. I thought about this every day, and as I grew into a young man, I began to wonder why it had to be this way.'

'And they answered, "We do not know, but that in such way your fathers did." And I marveled that those which were to come should fight the battles of those that were gone, and in it I could see no right. But the people said it must be, and I was only a stripling.

'And they answered, "We don't know, but that's how your ancestors did it." I was amazed that those who would come would fight the battles of those who had already passed, and I saw no justice in it. But the people insisted it had to be this way, and I was just a young boy.'

'And they said I must hurry, that my blood might be the older and grow strong before hers. This was easy, for I was head man, and the people looked up to me because of the deeds and the laws of my fathers, and the wealth which was mine. Any maiden would come to me, but I found none to my liking. And the old men and the mothers of maidens told me to hurry, for even then were the hunters bidding high to the mother of Unga; and should her children grow strong before mine, mine would surely die.

'They told me I needed to hurry, so my blood could get stronger before hers. This was easy for me because I was the leader, and the people respected me for the achievements and traditions of my family, along with the wealth I had. Any girl would come to me, but I couldn’t find one I liked. The older men and the mothers of the girls urged me to move quickly, as the hunters were already making high bids to Unga's mother; if her children got stronger before mine, mine would definitely lose out.'

'Nor did I find a maiden till one night coming back from the fishing. The sunlight was lying, so, low and full in the eyes, the wind free, and the kayacks racing with the white seas. Of a sudden the kayak of Unga came driving past me, and she looked upon me, so, with her black hair flying like a cloud of night and the spray wet on her cheek. As I say, the sunlight was full in the eyes, and I was a stripling; but somehow it was all clear, and I knew it to be the call of kind to kind.

'Neither did I meet a maiden until one night on my way back from fishing. The sunlight was low and bright in my eyes, the wind was free, and the kayaks were racing over the white waves. Suddenly, Unga's kayak sped past me, and she looked at me, her black hair flowing like a cloud of night and the spray glistening on her cheek. As I said, the sunlight was blinding, and I was just a young man; but somehow it all made sense, and I felt it was the call of one kind to another.'

'As she whipped ahead she looked back within the space of two strokes—looked as only the woman Unga could look—and again I knew it as the call of kind. The people shouted as we ripped past the lazy oomiaks and left them far behind. But she was quick at the paddle, and my heart was like the belly of a sail, and I did not gain. The wind freshened, the sea whitened, and, leaping like the seals on the windward breech, we roared down the golden pathway of the sun.' Naass was crouched half out of his stool, in the attitude of one driving a paddle, as he ran the race anew. Somewhere across the stove he beheld the tossing kayak and the flying hair of Unga. The voice of the wind was in his ears, and its salt beat fresh upon his nostrils.

'As she surged ahead, she glanced back within two strokes—looked like only Unga could—and I recognized it as a call of kinship. The crowd cheered as we sped past the slow oomiaks, leaving them far behind. But she was fast with the paddle, and my heart raced like a sail, and I couldn’t catch up. The wind picked up, the sea churned, and, jumping like seals in the surf, we raced down the sunlit path. Naass was half out of his stool, positioned as if he were paddling, reliving the race. Across the stove, he saw the swaying kayak and Unga’s flying hair. The wind’s voice filled his ears, and its salty spray was fresh against his face.'

'But she made the shore, and ran up the sand, laughing, to the house of her mother. And a great thought came to me that night—a thought worthy of him that was chief over all the people of Akatan. So, when the moon was up, I went down to the house of her mother, and looked upon the goods of Yash-Noosh, which were piled by the door—the goods of Yash-Noosh, a strong hunter who had it in mind to be the father of the children of Unga. Other young men had piled their goods there and taken them away again; and each young man had made a pile greater than the one before.

'But she reached the shore and sprinted up the sand, laughing, to her mother’s house. That night, a significant thought struck me—a thought worthy of the leader of all the people of Akatan. So, when the moon was up, I went to her mother’s house and looked at the belongings of Yash-Noosh, which were stacked by the door—the belongings of Yash-Noosh, a strong hunter who intended to be the father of Unga’s children. Other young men had stacked their things there and taken them away again; and each young man had created a pile larger than the one before.'

'And I laughed to the moon and the stars, and went to my own house where my wealth was stored. And many trips I made, till my pile was greater by the fingers of one hand than the pile of Yash-Noosh. There were fish, dried in the sun and smoked; and forty hides of the hair seal, and half as many of the fur, and each hide was tied at the mouth and big bellied with oil; and ten skins of bear which I killed in the woods when they came out in the spring. And there were beads and blankets and scarlet cloths, such as I got in trade from the people who lived to the east, and who got them in trade from the people who lived still beyond in the east.

'And I laughed at the moon and the stars, then went to my own house where my wealth was stored. I made many trips until my pile was larger by the fingers of one hand than Yash-Noosh's. There were fish, dried in the sun and smoked; forty hides of seal, and half as many of fur, each hide tied at the mouth and swollen with oil; and ten bear skins that I took down in the woods when they came out in the spring. There were beads, blankets, and scarlet cloths that I traded for with the people who lived to the east, who got them in trade from those even further east.'

'And I looked upon the pile of Yash-Noosh and laughed, for I was head man in Akatan, and my wealth was greater than the wealth of all my young men, and my fathers had done deeds, and given laws, and put their names for all time in the mouths of the people.

'And I looked at the pile of Yash-Noosh and laughed, because I was the leader in Akatan, and my wealth was greater than that of all my young men, and my ancestors had accomplished great things, established laws, and made their names immortal in the minds of the people.'

'So, when the morning came, I went down to the beach, casting out of the corner of my eye at the house of the mother of Unga. My offer yet stood untouched.

'So, when morning arrived, I went down to the beach, glancing out of the corner of my eye at Unga's mother's house. My offer still remained untouched.'

'And the women smiled, and said sly things one to the other. I wondered, for never had such a price been offered; and that night I added more to the pile, and put beside it a kayak of well-tanned skins which never yet had swam in the sea. But in the day it was yet there, open to the laughter of all men. The mother of Unga was crafty, and I grew angry at the shame in which I stood before my people. So that night I added till it became a great pile, and I hauled up my oomiak, which was of the value of twenty kayaks. And in the morning there was no pile.

'And the women smiled and exchanged sly remarks with each other. I was puzzled, as I had never seen such a price offered before; and that night I added more to the heap, placing a kayak made of well-tanned skins that had never touched the sea next to it. But during the day, it remained there, open to the mockery of all the men. Unga's mother was cunning, and I felt angry at the humiliation I was experiencing in front of my people. So that night, I kept adding until it became a substantial pile, and I dragged up my oomiak, which was worth as much as twenty kayaks. But in the morning, the pile was gone.'

'Then made I preparation for the wedding, and the people that lived even to the east came for the food of the feast and the potlatch token. Unga was older than I by the age of four suns in the way we reckoned the years. I was only a stripling; but then I was a chief, and the son of a chief, and it did not matter.

'Then I got ready for the wedding, and the people living to the east came for the feast and the potlatch token. Unga was four years older than me by the way we counted the years. I was just a young guy; but I was a chief and the son of a chief, so it didn’t matter.

'But a ship shoved her sails above the floor of the ocean, and grew larger with the breath of the wind. From her scuppers she ran clear water, and the men were in haste and worked hard at the pumps. On the bow stood a mighty man, watching the depth of the water and giving commands with a voice of thunder. His eyes were of the pale blue of the deep waters, and his head was maned like that of a sea lion. And his hair was yellow, like the straw of a southern harvest or the manila rope yarns which sailormen plait.

'But a ship raised her sails above the ocean floor and grew bigger as the wind filled them. Water flowed from her scuppers, and the crew hurriedly worked the pumps. At the bow stood a powerful man, watching the water's depth and shouting commands in a booming voice. His eyes were a pale blue like the deep sea, and his hair was thick and wild like that of a sea lion. His hair was yellow, like straw from a southern harvest or the manila ropes that sailors braid.'

'Of late years we had seen ships from afar, but this was the first to come to the beach of Akatan. The feast was broken, and the women and children fled to the houses, while we men strung our bows and waited with spears in hand. But when the ship's forefoot smelled the beach the strange men took no notice of us, being busy with their own work. With the falling of the tide they careened the schooner and patched a great hole in her bottom. So the women crept back, and the feast went on.

'In recent years, we had spotted ships from a distance, but this was the first to reach the shore of Akatan. The celebration was interrupted, and the women and children hurried to the houses, while we men readied our bows and held our spears. However, when the ship's bow touched the beach, the unfamiliar men paid us no mind, focused on their own tasks. As the tide receded, they tilted the schooner and repaired a large hole in its bottom. So the women returned, and the feast continued.'

'When the tide rose, the sea wanderers kedged the schooner to deep water and then came among us. They bore presents and were friendly; so I made room for them, and out of the largeness of my heart gave them tokens such as I gave all the guests, for it was my wedding day, and I was head man in Akatan. And he with the mane of the sea lion was there, so tall and strong that one looked to see the earth shake with the fall of his feet. He looked much and straight at Unga, with his arms folded, so, and stayed till the sun went away and the stars came out. Then he went down to his ship. After that I took Unga by the hand and led her to my own house. And there was singing and great laughter, and the women said sly things, after the manner of women at such times. But we did not care. Then the people left us alone and went home.

'When the tide came in, the sea travelers pulled the schooner into deeper water and then joined us. They brought gifts and were friendly, so I made space for them and, out of my generosity, gave them tokens just like I gave to all the guests, since it was my wedding day, and I was the leader in Akatan. The man with the sea lion's mane was there, so tall and strong that you could almost feel the ground shake as he walked. He watched Unga closely, arms crossed, and stayed until the sun set and the stars appeared. Then he returned to his ship. After that, I took Unga by the hand and led her to my house. There was singing and plenty of laughter, and the women made teasing comments, as women do during such occasions. But we didn't mind. Eventually, everyone left us alone and went home.'

'The last noise had not died away when the chief of the sea wanderers came in by the door. And he had with him black bottles, from which we drank and made merry. You see, I was only a stripling, and had lived all my days on the edge of the world. So my blood became as fire, and my heart as light as the froth that flies from the surf to the cliff. Unga sat silent among the skins in the corner, her eyes wide, for she seemed to fear. And he with the mane of the sea lion looked upon her straight and long. Then his men came in with bundles of goods, and he piled before me wealth such as was not in all Akatan. There were guns, both large and small, and powder and shot and shell, and bright axes and knives of steel, and cunning tools, and strange things the like of which I had never seen. When he showed me by sign that it was all mine, I thought him a great man to be so free; but he showed me also that Unga was to go away with him in his ship.

The last sound had barely faded when the leader of the sea wanderers came in through the door. He brought black bottles with him, from which we drank and celebrated. You see, I was just a young guy, having spent my entire life on the edge of the world. So my blood felt like fire, and my heart was as light as the foam that flies from the waves to the cliffs. Unga sat quietly among the furs in the corner, her eyes wide with fear. The man with the sea lion's mane looked at her directly for a long time. Then his crew came in with bundles of goods, and he placed before me a wealth unlike anything in all of Akatan. There were guns, both big and small, along with powder, shot, shells, shiny axes, steel knives, clever tools, and strange items I had never seen before. When he indicated that it was all mine, I thought he was a generous man for being so open; but he also made it clear that Unga was to go with him in his ship.

'Do you understand?—that Unga was to go away with him in his ship. The blood of my fathers flamed hot on the sudden, and I made to drive him through with my spear. But the spirit of the bottles had stolen the life from my arm, and he took me by the neck, so, and knocked my head against the wall of the house. And I was made weak like a newborn child, and my legs would no more stand under me.

'Do you get it?—that Unga was supposed to leave with him on his ship. The anger of my ancestors surged through me, and I tried to stab him with my spear. But the effects of the drinks had drained the strength from my arm, and he grabbed me by the neck and slammed my head against the wall of the house. I became as weak as a newborn, and my legs couldn't support me anymore.'

'Unga screamed, and she laid hold of the things of the house with her hands, till they fell all about us as he dragged her to the door. Then he took her in his great arms, and when she tore at his yellow hair laughed with a sound like that of the big bull seal in the rut.

'Unga screamed, grabbing onto whatever she could in the house, scattering things around us as he pulled her toward the door. Then he scooped her up in his strong arms, and when she clawed at his yellow hair, he laughed with a sound like a huge bull seal during mating season.'

'I crawled to the beach and called upon my people, but they were afraid. Only Yash-Noosh was a man, and they struck him on the head with an oar, till he lay with his face in the sand and did not move. And they raised the sails to the sound of their songs, and the ship went away on the wind.

'I crawled to the beach and called out to my people, but they were scared. Only Yash-Noosh was brave enough, and they hit him on the head with an oar until he lay face down in the sand and didn’t move. Then they raised the sails to the sound of their songs, and the ship sailed away on the wind.'

'The people said it was good, for there would be no more war of the bloods in Akatan; but I said never a word, waiting till the time of the full moon, when I put fish and oil in my kayak and went away to the east. I saw many islands and many people, and I, who had lived on the edge, saw that the world was very large. I talked by signs; but they had not seen a schooner nor a man with the mane of a sea lion, and they pointed always to the east. And I slept in queer places, and ate odd things, and met strange faces. Many laughed, for they thought me light of head; but sometimes old men turned my face to the light and blessed me, and the eyes of the young women grew soft as they asked me of the strange ship, and Unga, and the men of the sea.

'The people said it was good, because there would be no more wars among the clans in Akatan; but I didn’t say anything, waiting until the full moon, when I put fish and oil in my kayak and headed east. I saw many islands and many people, and I, who had lived on the fringes, realized that the world was very big. I communicated through gestures; but they had never seen a schooner or a man with hair like a sea lion’s, and they always pointed to the east. I slept in unusual places, ate strange foods, and encountered new faces. Many laughed, thinking I was a bit crazy; but sometimes older men would turn my face to the light and bless me, and the eyes of young women would soften as they asked me about the strange ship, Unga, and the sea men.'

'And in this manner, through rough seas and great storms, I came to Unalaska. There were two schooners there, but neither was the one I sought. So I passed on to the east, with the world growing ever larger, and in the island of Unamok there was no word of the ship, nor in Kadiak, nor in Atognak. And so I came one day to a rocky land, where men dug great holes in the mountain. And there was a schooner, but not my schooner, and men loaded upon it the rocks which they dug. This I thought childish, for all the world was made of rocks; but they gave me food and set me to work. When the schooner was deep in the water, the captain gave me money and told me to go; but I asked which way he went, and he pointed south. I made signs that I would go with him, and he laughed at first, but then, being short of men, took me to help work the ship. So I came to talk after their manner, and to heave on ropes, and to reef the stiff sails in sudden squalls, and to take my turn at the wheel. But it was not strange, for the blood of my fathers was the blood of the men of the sea.

And in this way, through rough seas and fierce storms, I reached Unalaska. There were two schooners there, but neither was the one I was looking for. So I continued east, with the world growing ever larger, and on the island of Unamok, there was no news of the ship, nor in Kadiak, nor in Atognak. Then one day, I arrived at a rocky land where men were digging deep holes in the mountain. There was a schooner, but not my schooner, and the men loaded rocks they had dug onto it. I thought this was silly because the whole world was made of rocks; but they gave me food and put me to work. When the schooner was heavily loaded, the captain gave me money and told me to leave; but I asked which way he was going, and he pointed south. I gestured that I wanted to go with him, and he laughed at first, but then, needing crew members, took me on to help work the ship. So I learned to speak their way, to haul on ropes, to reef the stiff sails in sudden storms, and to take my turn at the wheel. But it didn’t feel strange, as the blood of my ancestors was the blood of sea men.

'I had thought it an easy task to find him I sought, once I got among his own people; and when we raised the land one day, and passed between a gateway of the sea to a port, I looked for perhaps as many schooners as there were fingers to my hands. But the ships lay against the wharves for miles, packed like so many little fish; and when I went among them to ask for a man with the mane of a sea lion, they laughed, and answered me in the tongues of many peoples. And I found that they hailed from the uttermost parts of the earth.

'I thought it would be easy to find the person I was looking for once I got among his people. One day, as we approached land and passed through a seaside gateway to a port, I expected to see as many schooners as I had fingers on my hands. Instead, ships were lined up against the docks for miles, crammed together like little fish. When I asked around for a man with a mane like a sea lion, they laughed and responded to me in the languages of many different peoples. I realized that they came from the farthest corners of the earth.'

'And I went into the city to look upon the face of every man. But they were like the cod when they run thick on the banks, and I could not count them. And the noise smote upon me till I could not hear, and my head was dizzy with much movement. So I went on and on, through the lands which sang in the warm sunshine; where the harvests lay rich on the plains; and where great cities were fat with men that lived like women, with false words in their mouths and their hearts black with the lust of gold. And all the while my people of Akatan hunted and fished, and were happy in the thought that the world was small.

'So I went into the city to see the face of every man. But they were like fish packed tight along the shore, and I couldn’t count them all. The noise overwhelmed me until I couldn’t hear, and my head spun from all the movement. So I kept going, through the lands that sang in the warm sunlight; where the fields were rich with crops; and where big cities were filled with men who lived like women, with empty words on their lips and hearts dark with greed for gold. Meanwhile, my people in Akatan were out hunting and fishing, happy in the belief that the world was small.'

'But the look in the eyes of Unga coming home from the fishing was with me always, and I knew I would find her when the time was met. She walked down quiet lanes in the dusk of the evening, or led me chases across the thick fields wet with the morning dew, and there was a promise in her eyes such as only the woman Unga could give.

'But the look in Unga's eyes as she came home from fishing stayed with me always, and I knew I would find her when the time was right. She walked down quiet streets in the evening twilight or led me on adventures across the thick fields damp with the morning dew, and there was a promise in her eyes that only Unga could offer.'

'So I wandered through a thousand cities. Some were gentle and gave me food, and others laughed, and still others cursed; but I kept my tongue between my teeth, and went strange ways and saw strange sights. Sometimes I, who was a chief and the son of a chief, toiled for men—men rough of speech and hard as iron, who wrung gold from the sweat and sorrow of their fellow men. Yet no word did I get of my quest till I came back to the sea like a homing seal to the rookeries.

'So I traveled through a thousand cities. Some were kind and offered me food, while others laughed at me, and still others cursed; but I kept my mouth shut, took unusual paths, and saw unusual things. Sometimes I, who was a chief and the son of a chief, worked for men—men who spoke harshly and were as tough as iron, who extracted gold from the sweat and pain of their fellow humans. Yet I heard nothing about my quest until I returned to the sea like a homing seal to its breeding grounds.'

'But this was at another port, in another country which lay to the north. And there I heard dim tales of the yellow-haired sea wanderer, and I learned that he was a hunter of seals, and that even then he was abroad on the ocean.

'But this was at a different port, in another country up north. And there I heard vague stories about the yellow-haired sea wanderer, and I found out that he was a seal hunter, and that even then he was out on the ocean.'

'So I shipped on a seal schooner with the lazy Siwashes, and followed his trackless trail to the north where the hunt was then warm. And we were away weary months, and spoke many of the fleet, and heard much of the wild doings of him I sought; but never once did we raise him above the sea. We went north, even to the Pribilofs, and killed the seals in herds on the beach, and brought their warm bodies aboard till our scuppers ran grease and blood and no man could stand upon the deck. Then were we chased by a ship of slow steam, which fired upon us with great guns. But we put sail till the sea was over our decks and washed them clean, and lost ourselves in a fog.

So I hopped on a seal schooner with the lazy Siwashes and followed his unmarked trail north where the hunting was good. We were gone for many exhausting months, talked to several of the other ships, and heard a lot about the wild escapades of the guy I was looking for; but we never once spotted him above the water. We went north, all the way to the Pribilofs, and hunted seals in groups on the shore, bringing their warm bodies onboard until the deck was covered in grease and blood, and no one could stand on it. Then we were chased by a slow steamship that fired on us with big cannons. But we set sail until the water was over our decks, washing them clean, and got lost in a fog.

'It is said, at this time, while we fled with fear at our hearts, that the yellow-haired sea wanderer put in to the Pribilofs, right to the factory, and while the part of his men held the servants of the company, the rest loaded ten thousand green skins from the salt houses. I say it is said, but I believe; for in the voyages I made on the coast with never a meeting the northern seas rang with his wildness and daring, till the three nations which have lands there sought him with their ships.

'It’s said that, during this time, while we fled in fear, the yellow-haired sea wanderer arrived at the Pribilofs, right at the factory. While some of his crew kept the company's workers occupied, the others loaded up ten thousand green skins from the salt houses. I say it’s said, but I believe it; because on the voyages I took along the coast, even without an encounter, the northern seas echoed with his wildness and boldness, until the three nations with lands there sent their ships to find him.'

'And I heard of Unga, for the captains sang loud in her praise, and she was always with him. She had learned the ways of his people, they said, and was happy. But I knew better—knew that her heart harked back to her own people by the yellow beach of Akatan.

'And I heard about Unga, because the captains sang her praises loudly, and she was always by his side. They said she had learned the ways of his people and was happy. But I knew better—I knew that her heart longed for her own people by the yellow beach of Akatan.'

'So, after a long time, I went back to the port which is by a gateway of the sea, and there I learned that he had gone across the girth of the great ocean to hunt for the seal to the east of the warm land which runs south from the Russian seas.

'So, after a long time, I returned to the port by the sea gateway, and there I found out that he had crossed the vast ocean to search for seals east of the warm land that stretches down from the Russian seas.'

'And I, who was become a sailorman, shipped with men of his own race, and went after him in the hunt of the seal. And there were few ships off that new land; but we hung on the flank of the seal pack and harried it north through all the spring of the year. And when the cows were heavy with pup and crossed the Russian line, our men grumbled and were afraid. For there was much fog, and every day men were lost in the boats. They would not work, so the captain turned the ship back toward the way it came. But I knew the yellow-haired sea wanderer was unafraid, and would hang by the pack, even to the Russian Isles, where few men go. So I took a boat, in the black of night, when the lookout dozed on the fo'c'slehead, and went alone to the warm, long land. And I journeyed south to meet the men by Yeddo Bay, who are wild and unafraid. And the Yoshiwara girls were small, and bright like steel, and good to look upon; but I could not stop, for I knew that Unga rolled on the tossing floor by the rookeries of the north.

And I, who had become a sailor, joined a crew of my own kind and went after him to hunt seals. There were only a few ships near that new land; but we stayed close to the seal pack and drove it north all through the spring. When the females were heavy with pups and crossed the Russian line, our crew started to complain and panic. There was a lot of fog, and every day, men went missing from the boats. They refused to work, so the captain turned the ship back the way we came. But I knew the golden-haired sea wanderer was fearless and would stick with the pack, even to the Russian Isles, where few ventured. So I took a small boat in the dead of night while the lookout dozed on the bow and made my way alone to the warm, distant land. I traveled south to meet the fearless men at Yeddo Bay. The Yoshiwara girls were petite, shining like steel, and pleasant to look at; but I couldn’t linger because I knew that Unga was rolling on the tossing floor near the northern rookeries.

'The men by Yeddo Bay had met from the ends of the earth, and had neither gods nor homes, sailing under the flag of the Japanese. And with them I went to the rich beaches of Copper Island, where our salt piles became high with skins.

'The men by Yeddo Bay had gathered from all corners of the earth, and had neither gods nor homes, sailing under the flag of Japan. And with them, I went to the bountiful shores of Copper Island, where our salt piles grew tall with skins.'

'And in that silent sea we saw no man till we were ready to come away. Then one day the fog lifted on the edge of a heavy wind, and there jammed down upon us a schooner, with close in her wake the cloudy funnels of a Russian man-of-war. We fled away on the beam of the wind, with the schooner jamming still closer and plunging ahead three feet to our two. And upon her poop was the man with the mane of the sea lion, pressing the rails under with the canvas and laughing in his strength of life. And Unga was there—I knew her on the moment—but he sent her below when the cannons began to talk across the sea.

'And in that quiet sea, we didn't see anyone until we were ready to leave. Then one day, the fog lifted with a strong wind, and suddenly, a schooner bore down on us, closely followed by the smoky funnels of a Russian warship. We took off with the wind, but the schooner was gaining on us, moving ahead three feet for every two of ours. On her deck stood a man with hair like a sea lion's mane, gripping the rails with the canvas and laughing in his vitality. And Unga was there—I recognized her immediately—but he sent her below when the cannons started booming across the water.'

As I say, with three feet to our two, till we saw the rudder lift green at every jump—and I swinging on to the wheel and cursing, with my back to the Russian shot. For we knew he had it in mind to run before us, that he might get away while we were caught. And they knocked our masts out of us till we dragged into the wind like a wounded gull; but he went on over the edge of the sky line—he and Unga.

As I said, with three feet to our two, until we saw the rudder lifting green with every jump—and I was holding onto the wheel and swearing, with my back to the Russian gunfire. We knew he was planning to run ahead of us to escape while we were stuck. They took our masts down until we were dragging into the wind like an injured gull; but he continued on over the horizon—he and Unga.

'What could we? The fresh hides spoke for themselves. So they took us to a Russian port, and after that to a lone country, where they set us to work in the mines to dig salt. And some died, and—and some did not die.' Naass swept the blanket from his shoulders, disclosing the gnarled and twisted flesh, marked with the unmistakable striations of the knout. Prince hastily covered him, for it was not nice to look upon.

'What could we do? The fresh hides told the story. So they took us to a Russian port, and then to a remote country, where we were made to work in the mines digging salt. Some died, and—well, some didn’t die.' Naass pulled the blanket off his shoulders, revealing the gnarled and twisted flesh, marked with the unmistakable scars from the whip. Prince quickly covered him, as it was not a pleasant sight.

'We were there a weary time and sometimes men got away to the south, but they always came back. So, when we who hailed from Yeddo Bay rose in the night and took the guns from the guards, we went to the north. And the land was very large, with plains, soggy with water, and great forests. And the cold came, with much snow on the ground, and no man knew the way. Weary months we journeyed through the endless forest—I do not remember, now, for there was little food and often we lay down to die. But at last we came to the cold sea, and but three were left to look upon it. One had shipped from Yeddo as captain, and he knew in his head the lay of the great lands, and of the place where men may cross from one to the other on the ice. And he led us—I do not know, it was so long—till there were but two. When we came to that place we found five of the strange people which live in that country, and they had dogs and skins, and we were very poor. We fought in the snow till they died, and the captain died, and the dogs and skins were mine. Then I crossed on the ice, which was broken, and once I drifted till a gale from the west put me upon the shore. And after that, Golovin Bay, Pastilik, and the priest. Then south, south, to the warm sunlands where first I wandered.

'We were there for a long time, and sometimes people would escape to the south, but they always came back. So, when we, who were from Yeddo Bay, rose up in the night and took the guns from the guards, we headed north. The land was vast, with waterlogged plains and huge forests. Then the cold came, with a lot of snow on the ground, and no one knew the way. We traveled for exhausting months through the endless forest—I can't remember now, because there was hardly any food, and often we lay down to die. But eventually, we reached the cold sea, and only three of us were left to see it. One of us had come from Yeddo as the captain, and he knew the layout of the great lands and where people could cross from one to the other on the ice. He led us—I can't say how long it was—until there were just two of us left. When we got to that place, we found five of the strange people who lived there, and they had dogs and skins, while we were very poor. We fought in the snow until they were gone, and the captain died, and the dogs and skins became mine. Then I crossed on the broken ice, and once I got carried away until a gale from the west brought me to the shore. After that, I went to Golovin Bay, Pastilik, and met the priest. Then south, south, to the warm sunny lands where I first wandered.'

'But the sea was no longer fruitful, and those who went upon it after the seal went to little profit and great risk. The fleets scattered, and the captains and the men had no word of those I sought. So I turned away from the ocean which never rests, and went among the lands, where the trees, the houses, and the mountains sit always in one place and do not move. I journeyed far, and came to learn many things, even to the way of reading and writing from books. It was well I should do this, for it came upon me that Unga must know these things, and that someday, when the time was met—we—you understand, when the time was met.

'But the sea was no longer productive, and those who ventured out after the seal found little gain and great danger. The fleets dispersed, and the captains and the crew had no news of those I was searching for. So I turned away from the restless ocean and traveled through the lands, where the trees, the houses, and the mountains stay in one place and don't move. I traveled far and learned many things, including how to read and write from books. It was important for me to do this, because I realized that Unga needed to know these things, and that someday, when the time was right—we—you know, when the time was right.'

'So I drifted, like those little fish which raise a sail to the wind but cannot steer. But my eyes and my ears were open always, and I went among men who traveled much, for I knew they had but to see those I sought to remember. At last there came a man, fresh from the mountains, with pieces of rock in which the free gold stood to the size of peas, and he had heard, he had met, he knew them. They were rich, he said, and lived in the place where they drew the gold from the ground.

'So I floated along, like those little fish that catch the wind but can’t steer. But my eyes and ears were always open, and I spent time with travelers because I knew they only needed to see the people I was looking for to remember them. Eventually, a man arrived, fresh from the mountains, carrying pieces of rock with free gold the size of peas, and he had heard of them, he had met them, he knew them. They were wealthy, he said, and lived where they extracted the gold from the earth.'

'It was in a wild country, and very far away; but in time I came to the camp, hidden between the mountains, where men worked night and day, out of the sight of the sun. Yet the time was not come. I listened to the talk of the people. He had gone away—they had gone away—to England, it was said, in the matter of bringing men with much money together to form companies. I saw the house they had lived in; more like a palace, such as one sees in the old countries. In the nighttime I crept in through a window that I might see in what manner he treated her. I went from room to room, and in such way thought kings and queens must live, it was all so very good. And they all said he treated her like a queen, and many marveled as to what breed of woman she was for there was other blood in her veins, and she was different from the women of Akatan, and no one knew her for what she was. Aye, she was a queen; but I was a chief, and the son of a chief, and I had paid for her an untold price of skin and boat and bead.

'It was in a wild place, far away; but eventually, I reached the camp, tucked away between the mountains, where people worked day and night, out of the sunlight. Yet the time had not come. I listened to what the people were saying. He had left—they had all left—for England, as it was rumored, to gather wealthy men to form companies. I saw the house they had lived in; it looked more like a palace, similar to those found in the old countries. At night, I snuck in through a window to see how he treated her. I moved from room to room, and it seemed like the way kings and queens must live; it was all so elaborate. Everyone said he treated her like a queen, and many wondered what kind of woman she was because there was different blood in her veins, setting her apart from the women of Akatan, and no one truly knew who she was. Yes, she was a queen; but I was a chief, and the son of a chief, and I had paid an unimaginable price in skins, boats, and beads for her.'

'But why so many words? I was a sailorman, and knew the way of the ships on the seas. I followed to England, and then to other countries. Sometimes I heard of them by word of mouth, sometimes I read of them in the papers; yet never once could I come by them, for they had much money, and traveled fast, while I was a poor man. Then came trouble upon them, and their wealth slipped away one day like a curl of smoke. The papers were full of it at the time; but after that nothing was said, and I knew they had gone back where more gold could be got from the ground.

'But why so many words? I was a sailor and knew how ships navigated the seas. I traveled to England and then to other countries. Sometimes I heard about them from others, sometimes I read about them in the news; yet I could never find them, because they had a lot of money and traveled quickly, while I was just a poor man. Then trouble hit them, and their wealth vanished like a wisp of smoke. The news was full of it at the time, but after that, no one mentioned it, and I knew they had gone back to where they could mine more gold from the ground.'

'They had dropped out of the world, being now poor, and so I wandered from camp to camp, even north to the Kootenay country, where I picked up the cold scent. They had come and gone, some said this way, and some that, and still others that they had gone to the country of the Yukon. And I went this way, and I went that, ever journeying from place to place, till it seemed I must grow weary of the world which was so large. But in the Kootenay I traveled a bad trail, and a long trail, with a breed of the Northwest, who saw fit to die when the famine pinched. He had been to the Yukon by an unknown way over the mountains, and when he knew his time was near gave me the map and the secret of a place where he swore by his gods there was much gold.

'They had vanished from society, now living in poverty, so I moved from camp to camp, even heading north to the Kootenay region, where I picked up a cold trail. Some said they had passed this way, others that way, and still others insisted they had gone to the Yukon territory. I went this way and that, constantly traveling from one place to another, until it felt like I would grow tired of a world so vast. But in the Kootenay, I followed a difficult and long path, alongside a mixed-blood from the Northwest, who decided to give up when famine struck. He had traveled to the Yukon by an unknown route over the mountains, and when he sensed his time was near, he gave me the map and the secret of a place where he swore on his gods there was a lot of gold.'

'After that all the world began to flock into the north. I was a poor man; I sold myself to be a driver of dogs. The rest you know. I met him and her in Dawson.

'After that, everyone started heading north. I was a poor guy; I sold myself to drive sled dogs. The rest you know. I met him and her in Dawson.'

'She did not know me, for I was only a stripling, and her life had been large, so she had no time to remember the one who had paid for her an untold price.

'She didn’t know me, because I was just a young kid, and her life had been big, so she didn’t have time to remember the one who had paid an unimaginable price for her.'

'So? You bought me from my term of service. I went back to bring things about in my own way, for I had waited long, and now that I had my hand upon him was in no hurry.

'So? You bought me out of my contract. I returned to do things my way, since I had waited a long time, and now that I had my hands on him, I wasn’t in a hurry.'

'As I say, I had it in mind to do my own way, for I read back in my life, through all I had seen and suffered, and remembered the cold and hunger of the endless forest by the Russian seas. As you know, I led him into the east—him and Unga—into the east where many have gone and few returned. I led them to the spot where the bones and the curses of men lie with the gold which they may not have.

'As I mentioned, I planned to do things my way, reflecting on my life, all that I had seen and endured, and recalling the cold and hunger from the endless forest by the Russian seas. As you know, I took him and Unga into the east—into the east where many have ventured and few have come back. I brought them to the place where the bones and curses of men lie alongside the gold that they cannot have.'

'The way was long and the trail unpacked. Our dogs were many and ate much; nor could our sleds carry till the break of spring. We must come back before the river ran free. So here and there we cached grub, that our sleds might be lightened and there be no chance of famine on the back trip. At the McQuestion there were three men, and near them we built a cache, as also did we at the Mayo, where was a hunting camp of a dozen Pellys which had crossed the divide from the south.

The path was long and the trail was unmarked. We had many dogs that ate a lot, and our sleds couldn't hold everything until spring arrived. We had to return before the river was completely thawed. So we stored food here and there to lighten our sleds and avoid running out of supplies on the way back. At McQuestion, there were three men, and near them, we built a storage site, just like we did at Mayo, where a hunting camp of about twelve Pellys had come over the divide from the south.

'After that, as we went on into the east, we saw no men; only the sleeping river, the moveless forest, and the White Silence of the North. As I say, the way was long and the trail unpacked. Sometimes, in a day's toil, we made no more than eight miles, or ten, and at night we slept like dead men. And never once did they dream that I was Naass, head man of Akatan, the righter of wrongs.

'After that, as we traveled east, we saw no people; just the quiet river, the still forest, and the White Silence of the North. As I mentioned, the journey was lengthy and the path was unmarked. Sometimes, after a whole day of hard work, we covered no more than eight or ten miles, and at night we slept like the dead. And not once did they realize that I was Naass, the leader of Akatan, the one who corrects wrongs.

'We now made smaller caches, and in the nighttime it was a small matter to go back on the trail we had broken and change them in such way that one might deem the wolverines the thieves. Again there be places where there is a fall to the river, and the water is unruly, and the ice makes above and is eaten away beneath.

'We now created smaller caches, and at night it was easy to return to the trail we had made and change them in a way that might make it seem like the wolverines were the culprits. There are also spots where there’s a drop to the river, and the water is wild, with ice forming on top and being worn away underneath.'

'In such a spot the sled I drove broke through, and the dogs; and to him and Unga it was ill luck, but no more. And there was much grub on that sled, and the dogs the strongest.

'In that place, the sled I was driving broke through, along with the dogs; for him and Unga, it was bad luck, but nothing more. There was a lot of food on that sled, and the dogs were the strongest.'

'But he laughed, for he was strong of life, and gave the dogs that were left little grub till we cut them from the harnesses one by one and fed them to their mates. We would go home light, he said, traveling and eating from cache to cache, with neither dogs nor sleds; which was true, for our grub was very short, and the last dog died in the traces the night we came to the gold and the bones and the curses of men.

'But he laughed, because he was full of life, and gave the remaining dogs a little food until we untangled them from the harnesses one by one and fed them to their companions. He said we would return home light, traveling and eating from supply to supply, with no dogs or sleds; which was true, since our food was very limited, and the last dog died while pulling the sled the night we arrived at the gold and the bones and the curses of men.'

'To reach that place—and the map spoke true—in the heart of the great mountains, we cut ice steps against the wall of a divide. One looked for a valley beyond, but there was no valley; the snow spread away, level as the great harvest plains, and here and there about us mighty mountains shoved their white heads among the stars. And midway on that strange plain which should have been a valley the earth and the snow fell away, straight down toward the heart of the world.

'To get to that location—and the map was accurate—deep in the heart of the great mountains, we carved ice steps into the side of a divide. One would expect to see a valley ahead, but there was none; the snow stretched out flat, like vast harvest fields, and surrounding us, massive mountains pushed their white peaks up into the stars. And right in the middle of that unusual plain, which should have been a valley, the ground and the snow dropped straight down toward the center of the earth.'

'Had we not been sailormen our heads would have swung round with the sight, but we stood on the dizzy edge that we might see a way to get down. And on one side, and one side only, the wall had fallen away till it was like the slope of the decks in a topsail breeze. I do not know why this thing should be so, but it was so. "It is the mouth of hell," he said; "let us go down." And we went down.

'Had we not been sailors, our heads would have spun at the sight, but we stood at the dizzy edge to find a way down. On one side, and only one side, the wall had collapsed as if it were the slope of a deck in a topsail breeze. I don't know why it was this way, but it was. "It's the mouth of hell," he said; "let’s go down." So we went down.'

'And on the bottom there was a cabin, built by some man, of logs which he had cast down from above. It was a very old cabin, for men had died there alone at different times, and on pieces of birch bark which were there we read their last words and their curses.

'And at the bottom, there was a cabin, built by a man, made of logs that he had thrown down from above. It was a really old cabin, as men had died there alone at various times, and on pieces of birch bark that were there, we read their final words and their curses.'

'One had died of scurvy; another's partner had robbed him of his last grub and powder and stolen away; a third had been mauled by a baldface grizzly; a fourth had hunted for game and starved—and so it went, and they had been loath to leave the gold, and had died by the side of it in one way or another. And the worthless gold they had gathered yellowed the floor of the cabin like in a dream.

'One had died from scurvy; another's partner had stolen his last food and ammunition and disappeared; a third had been attacked by a grizzly bear; a fourth had gone out searching for game and ended up starving—and so it went, and they had been reluctant to leave the gold, dying beside it in various ways. The worthless gold they had collected littered the cabin floor like a scene from a dream.'

'But his soul was steady, and his head clear, this man I had led thus far. "We have nothing to eat," he said, "and we will only look upon this gold, and see whence it comes and how much there be. Then we will go away quick, before it gets into our eyes and steals away our judgment. And in this way we may return in the end, with more grub, and possess it all." So we looked upon the great vein, which cut the wall of the pit as a true vein should, and we measured it, and traced it from above and below, and drove the stakes of the claims and blazed the trees in token of our rights. Then, our knees shaking with lack of food, and a sickness in our bellies, and our hearts chugging close to our mouths, we climbed the mighty wall for the last time and turned our faces to the back trip.

"But his spirit was steady, and his mind clear, this man I had brought this far. 'We have nothing to eat,' he said, 'and we will only look at this gold, see where it comes from and how much there is. Then we'll leave quickly, before it dazzles us and clouds our judgment. This way, we might come back eventually, with more food, and take it all.' So we examined the large vein, which sliced through the pit wall just as a proper vein should, and we measured it, traced it above and below, drove the stakes for the claims, and marked the trees to signify our rights. Then, our knees shaking from hunger, our stomachs churning, and our hearts racing, we climbed the massive wall for the last time and turned our faces toward the journey back."

'The last stretch we dragged Unga between us, and we fell often, but in the end we made the cache. And lo, there was no grub. It was well done, for he thought it the wolverines, and damned them and his gods in one breath. But Unga was brave, and smiled, and put her hand in his, till I turned away that I might hold myself. "We will rest by the fire," she said, "till morning, and we will gather strength from our moccasins." So we cut the tops of our moccasins in strips, and boiled them half of the night, that we might chew them and swallow them. And in the morning we talked of our chance. The next cache was five days' journey; we could not make it. We must find game.

The last part of the journey we dragged Unga between us, and we fell down often, but in the end, we made it to the stash. Unfortunately, there was no food. It was a shame, because he blamed the wolverines and cursed them and his gods in one go. But Unga was brave, smiled, and took his hand until I turned away to compose myself. "We'll rest by the fire," she said, "until morning, and we'll draw strength from our moccasins." So we cut the tops of our moccasins into strips and boiled them for half the night so we could chew and swallow them. In the morning, we discussed our options. The next stash was a five-day journey away; we couldn't make it. We had to find some game.

'"We will go forth and hunt," he said.

"We're going to go out and hunt," he said.

'"Yes," said I, "we will go forth and hunt." 'And he ruled that Unga stay by the fire and save her strength. And we went forth, he in quest of the moose and I to the cache I had changed. But I ate little, so they might not see in me much strength. And in the night he fell many times as he drew into camp. And I, too, made to suffer great weakness, stumbling over my snowshoes as though each step might be my last. And we gathered strength from our moccasins.

"Yes," I said, "let's go out and hunt." He decided that Unga should stay by the fire to conserve her energy. So we set out, him looking for moose and me heading to the cache I had moved. I ate very little, so they wouldn't see me as strong. Later that night, he fell several times as he came back to camp. I also pretended to be very weak, tripping over my snowshoes as if each step could be my last. We drew strength from our moccasins.

'He was a great man. His soul lifted his body to the last; nor did he cry aloud, save for the sake of Unga. On the second day I followed him, that I might not miss the end. And he lay down to rest often. That night he was near gone; but in the morning he swore weakly and went forth again. He was like a drunken man, and I looked many times for him to give up, but his was the strength of the strong, and his soul the soul of a giant, for he lifted his body through all the weary day. And he shot two ptarmigan, but would not eat them. He needed no fire; they meant life; but his thought was for Unga, and he turned toward camp.

'He was an incredible man. His spirit kept him going until the very end; he only cried out for Unga. On the second day, I followed him so I wouldn't miss anything. He often lay down to rest. That night, he was close to giving up, but in the morning, he weakly swore and got back up. He moved like a drunk person, and I expected him to quit many times, but he had the strength of a warrior, and his spirit was that of a giant, pushing himself through the exhausting day. He managed to shoot two ptarmigan, but he wouldn't eat them. He didn't need a fire; they represented life, but his mind was on Unga, and he set his direction toward camp.

'He no longer walked, but crawled on hand and knee through the snow. I came to him, and read death in his eyes. Even then it was not too late to eat of the ptarmigan. He cast away his rifle and carried the birds in his mouth like a dog. I walked by his side, upright. And he looked at me during the moments he rested, and wondered that I was so strong. I could see it, though he no longer spoke; and when his lips moved, they moved without sound.

'He no longer walked but crawled on hands and knees through the snow. I approached him and saw death in his eyes. Even then, it wasn't too late to eat the ptarmigan. He threw away his rifle and carried the birds in his mouth like a dog. I walked beside him, standing tall. And during the moments he rested, he looked at me in disbelief at my strength. I could see it, even though he no longer spoke; and when his lips moved, they moved silently.'

'As I say, he was a great man, and my heart spoke for softness; but I read back in my life, and remembered the cold and hunger of the endless forest by the Russian seas. Besides, Unga was mine, and I had paid for her an untold price of skin and boat and bead.

'As I said, he was a great man, and my heart felt tender; but I looked back at my life and remembered the cold and hunger of the endless forest by the Russian seas. Besides, Unga belonged to me, and I had paid an enormous price of skin, a boat, and beads for her.'

'And in this manner we came through the white forest, with the silence heavy upon us like a damp sea mist. And the ghosts of the past were in the air and all about us; and I saw the yellow beach of Akatan, and the kayaks racing home from the fishing, and the houses on the rim of the forest. And the men who had made themselves chiefs were there, the lawgivers whose blood I bore and whose blood I had wedded in Unga. Aye, and Yash-Noosh walked with me, the wet sand in his hair, and his war spear, broken as he fell upon it, still in his hand. And I knew the time was meet, and saw in the eyes of Unga the promise.

'And in this way we passed through the white forest, with the silence hanging over us like a heavy sea mist. The ghosts of the past lingered in the air all around us; I saw the yellow beach of Akatan, the kayaks racing back from fishing, and the houses at the edge of the forest. The men who had made themselves chiefs were there, the lawmakers whose blood I carried and whose blood I had married into in Unga. Yes, and Yash-Noosh walked with me, the wet sand in his hair, and his war spear, broken when he fell on it, still in his hand. And I knew the time was right, and I saw the promise in Unga's eyes.

'As I say, we came thus through the forest, till the smell of the camp smoke was in our nostrils. And I bent above him, and tore the ptarmigan from his teeth.

'As I mentioned, we made our way through the forest until we caught the scent of camp smoke in the air. I leaned down over him and pulled the ptarmigan from his mouth.'

'He turned on his side and rested, the wonder mounting in his eyes, and the hand which was under slipping slow toward the knife at his hip. But I took it from him, smiling close in his face. Even then he did not understand. So I made to drink from black bottles, and to build high upon the snow a pile—of goods, and to live again the things which had happened on the night of my marriage. I spoke no word, but he understood. Yet was he unafraid. There was a sneer to his lips, and cold anger, and he gathered new strength with the knowledge. It was not far, but the snow was deep, and he dragged himself very slow.

He turned on his side to rest, wonder growing in his eyes, and his hand, which was underneath, slowly slid towards the knife at his hip. But I took it from him, smiling right in his face. Even then, he didn’t get it. So I began to drink from black bottles and to build a high pile of goods on the snow—reliving the events from the night of my wedding. I didn’t say a word, but he understood. Yet he wasn’t afraid. There was a sneer on his lips and cold anger in him, and he drew new strength from the realization. It wasn’t far, but the snow was deep, and he dragged himself along very slowly.

'Once he lay so long I turned him over and gazed into his eyes. And sometimes he looked forth, and sometimes death. And when I loosed him he struggled on again. In this way we came to the fire. Unga was at his side on the instant. His lips moved without sound; then he pointed at me, that Unga might understand. And after that he lay in the snow, very still, for a long while. Even now is he there in the snow.

'Once he lay there so long that I turned him over and looked into his eyes. Sometimes he seemed aware, and sometimes he looked like he was dead. When I let him go, he struggled onward again. This is how we made it to the fire. Unga was right there beside him immediately. His lips moved without making a sound; then he pointed at me so that Unga would understand. After that, he lay in the snow, very still, for a long time. Even now, he is still there in the snow.'

'I said no word till I had cooked the ptarmigan. Then I spoke to her, in her own tongue, which she had not heard in many years. She straightened herself, so, and her eyes were wonder-wide, and she asked who I was, and where I had learned that speech.

'I didn't say anything until I had cooked the ptarmigan. Then I spoke to her in her own language, which she hadn't heard in many years. She sat up straight, her eyes wide with wonder, and asked who I was and where I had learned to speak like that.

'"I am Naass," I said.

"I'm Naass," I said.

'"You?" she said. "You?" And she crept close that she might look upon me.

"You?" she said. "You?" And she moved closer so she could see me better.

'"Yes," I answered; "I am Naass, head man of Akatan, the last of the blood, as you are the last of the blood." 'And she laughed. By all the things I have seen and the deeds I have done may I never hear such a laugh again. It put the chill to my soul, sitting there in the White Silence, alone with death and this woman who laughed.

"Yes," I replied; "I am Naass, the leader of Akatan, the last of my lineage, just as you are the last of yours." And she laughed. By everything I have witnessed and the actions I have taken, I hope to never hear such a laugh again. It sent chills through my soul, sitting there in the White Silence, alone with death and this woman who laughed.

'"Come!" I said, for I thought she wandered. "Eat of the food and let us be gone. It is a far fetch from here to Akatan." 'But she shoved her face in his yellow mane, and laughed till it seemed the heavens must fall about our ears. I had thought she would be overjoyed at the sight of me, and eager to go back to the memory of old times, but this seemed a strange form to take.

'"Come on!" I said, thinking she was lost in her thoughts. "Eat some food and let’s get going. It's a long way to Akatan." But she buried her face in his yellow mane and laughed until it felt like the sky might collapse on us. I had expected her to be thrilled to see me and ready to reminisce about the old days, but this reaction seemed really odd.'

'"Come!" I cried, taking her strong by the hand. "The way is long and dark. Let us hurry!" "Where?" she asked, sitting up, and ceasing from her strange mirth.

'"Come on!" I exclaimed, grabbing her hand firmly. "It's a long and dark road. We need to hurry!" "Where to?" she asked, sitting up and stopping her odd laughter.'

'"To Akatan," I answered, intent on the light to grow on her face at the thought. But it became like his, with a sneer to the lips, and cold anger.

'"To Akatan," I replied, hoping to see a light come to her face at the thought. But instead, her expression mirrored his, twisted into a sneer, filled with cold anger.

'"Yes," she said; "we will go, hand in hand, to Akatan, you and I. And we will live in the dirty huts, and eat of the fish and oil, and bring forth a spawn—a spawn to be proud of all the days of our life. We will forget the world and be happy, very happy. It is good, most good. Come! Let us hurry. Let us go back to Akatan." And she ran her hand through his yellow hair, and smiled in a way which was not good. And there was no promise in her eyes.

"Yes," she said, "we’ll go, hand in hand, to Akatan, you and me. We’ll live in the dirty huts, eat the fish and oil, and have kids—a kids we can be proud of for the rest of our lives. We’ll forget the world and just be happy, really happy. It’s good, really good. Come on! Let’s hurry. Let’s head back to Akatan." She ran her hand through his yellow hair and smiled in a way that wasn’t reassuring. There was no promise in her eyes.

'I sat silent, and marveled at the strangeness of woman. I went back to the night when he dragged her from me and she screamed and tore at his hair—at his hair which now she played with and would not leave. Then I remembered the price and the long years of waiting; and I gripped her close, and dragged her away as he had done. And she held back, even as on that night, and fought like a she-cat for its whelp. And when the fire was between us and the man. I loosed her, and she sat and listened. And I told her of all that lay between, of all that had happened to me on strange seas, of all that I had done in strange lands; of my weary quest, and the hungry years, and the promise which had been mine from the first. Aye, I told all, even to what had passed that day between the man and me, and in the days yet young. And as I spoke I saw the promise grow in her eyes, full and large like the break of dawn. And I read pity there, the tenderness of woman, the love, the heart and the soul of Unga. And I was a stripling again, for the look was the look of Unga as she ran up the beach, laughing, to the home of her mother. The stern unrest was gone, and the hunger, and the weary waiting.

I sat quietly, amazed by the mystery of women. I thought back to the night he pulled her away from me while she screamed and grabbed at his hair—hair that she now played with and wouldn’t let go of. Then I remembered the cost and the long years of waiting; I pulled her close and dragged her away just like he had. She resisted just as she had that night, fighting like a mother cat for her kitten. When there was fire between us and the man, I let her go, and she sat there listening. I shared everything that had happened between us, all my experiences on strange seas, everything I had done in unfamiliar lands; my exhausting quest, the hungry years, and the promise that had been mine from the beginning. Yes, I shared everything, even what had transpired that day between the man and me, and in the early days. As I talked, I noticed the promise shining in her eyes, bright and full like the break of dawn. I saw compassion there, the tenderness of a woman, love, the heart and soul of Unga. And I felt like a young man again, for that look was the same look Unga had as she ran up the beach, laughing, towards her mother’s home. The harsh anxiety, the hunger, and the weary waiting were all gone.

'The time was met. I felt the call of her breast, and it seemed there I must pillow my head and forget. She opened her arms to me, and I came against her. Then, sudden, the hate flamed in her eye, her hand was at my hip. And once, twice, she passed the knife.

'The moment had arrived. I felt the pull of her chest, and it seemed like the place where I should rest my head and let everything go. She opened her arms to me, and I moved towards her. Then, suddenly, hatred ignited in her eyes, her hand was on my hip. And once, twice, she drew the knife.'

'"Dog!" she sneered, as she flung me into the snow. "Swine!" And then she laughed till the silence cracked, and went back to her dead.

'"Dog!" she mocked as she threw me into the snow. "Swine!" Then she laughed until the silence shattered and returned to her dead.

'As I say, once she passed the knife, and twice; but she was weak with hunger, and it was not meant that I should die. Yet was I minded to stay in that place, and to close my eyes in the last long sleep with those whose lives had crossed with mine and led my feet on unknown trails. But there lay a debt upon me which would not let me rest.

'As I said, once she passed the knife, and twice; but she was weak from hunger, and it was not meant for me to die. Still, I wanted to stay in that place and close my eyes in the final long sleep with those whose lives had intersected with mine and guided my steps on unknown paths. But there was a debt I owed that wouldn’t let me find peace.'

'And the way was long, the cold bitter, and there was little grub. The Pellys had found no moose, and had robbed my cache. And so had the three white men, but they lay thin and dead in their cabins as I passed. After that I do not remember, till I came here, and found food and fire—much fire.' As he finished, he crouched closely, even jealously, over the stove. For a long while the slush-lamp shadows played tragedies upon the wall.

'And the journey was long, the cold harsh, and there was hardly any food. The Pellys hadn’t found any moose and had stolen from my stash. The three white men had done the same, but they lay thin and dead in their cabins as I walked by. After that, I don't remember anything until I arrived here and discovered food and fire—lots of fire.' As he finished, he huddled closely, even possessively, over the stove. For a long time, the shadows from the slush lamp danced like tragedies on the wall.

'But Unga!' cried Prince, the vision still strong upon him.

'But Unga!' cried Prince, the vision still vivid in his mind.

'Unga? She would not eat of the ptarmigan. She lay with her arms about his neck, her face deep in his yellow hair. I drew the fire close, that she might not feel the frost, but she crept to the other side. And I built a fire there; yet it was little good, for she would not eat. And in this manner they still lie up there in the snow.'

'Unga? She wouldn't eat the ptarmigan. She lay with her arms around his neck, her face buried in his yellow hair. I pulled the fire closer so she wouldn't feel the cold, but she moved to the other side. I built a fire there, but it didn't help much because she still wouldn't eat. And that's how they still lie up there in the snow.'

'And you?' asked Malemute Kid.

"And you?" asked Malemute Kid.

'I do not know; but Akatan is small, and I have little wish to go back and live on the edge of the world. Yet is there small use in life. I can go to Constantine, and he will put irons upon me, and one day they will tie a piece of rope, so, and I will sleep good. Yet—no; I do not know.' 'But, Kid,' protested Prince, 'this is murder!' 'Hush!' commanded Malemute Kid. 'There be things greater than our wisdom, beyond our justice. The right and the wrong of this we cannot say, and it is not for us to judge.' Naass drew yet closer to the fire. There was a great silence, and in each man's eyes many pictures came and went.

'I don't know; but Akatan is small, and I don’t really want to go back and live on the edge of the world. Yet there’s little purpose in life. I could go to Constantine, and he would put me in chains, and one day they would tie a rope around me, and I would sleep well. Yet—no; I don’t know.' 'But, Kid,' Prince protested, 'this is murder!' 'Hush!' commanded Malemute Kid. 'There are things greater than our understanding, beyond our sense of justice. We can't determine the right and wrong of this, and it's not for us to judge.' Naass moved closer to the fire. There was a deep silence, and in each man's eyes, many images came and went.




The End

The End






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!